Chapter 1: Harry Intro
Chapter Text
He came back to awareness in what simultaneously seemed all of a second while also several lifetimes from when he’d zoned out in the maze grabbing hold of the cup.
Suddenly he had at least a significant portion of other lives stuffed into his head. His life, his memories, just with differences, big and small, spanning off into the future by a few years.
Various futures spinning in his mind, so that he barely comprehended what was happening as the portkey spat him out in a familiar graveyard.
Then, with horror, he recognized the young man in Hufflepuff Hogwarts robes standing beside him as he was turning to help Harry stand because one of his legs was partially broken from when he’d saved Cedric from the giant spider.
‘Oh no.’ He thought with familiar dread sinking into his bones.
Cedric asked if he was told the tri-wizard cup was a portkey and he shook his head, a plan coming to mind as he gathered his magic silently and in the hand not holding a wand reached the magic to subtly wrap around his leg to set the bone cracks into alignment and firmly bind them.
Although not healed, it wouldn’t hinder his movements as much and the bone would heal properly when he could later manage to put some healing magic into it.
Not noticing Harry’s distraction, nor the presence watching Harry and already approaching them, Cedric spoke what were his final words each time in the other lives Harry had remembered. “Wands out, d’you reckon?”
Harry emphatically nodded his head yes and looked towards the direction Pettigrew was coming from while carrying Tom Riddle in his homunculus form, some disturbing mix of a child-sized human and snake-like monster, wrapped in a bundle.
Nagini slithering silently behind the man, who had betrayed Harry’s father, as a threat to ensure he wouldn’t back out from performing the ritual to resurrect the dark lord he bound himself to with the magical brand on his arm.
Cedric turned to face the same way with his wand up as Harry again reached in towards his magic, annoyed at the presence of the nine seals he could now clearly sense inside him. Three from his parents, Mum’s two-fold Evanson magic seals and Dad’s Peverell one.
‘The only three that should’ve ever been on him.’ he thought bitterly.
The other six an annoying clash of forces that bound the powers that belonged to him, his suppressed birthright. Then there was that disgusting soul scrap, beginning to stir as it felt another of its like approaching. He channeled his magic to flow through himself as best he could with all those factors.
Wandlessly he cast soft invisible magic over Cedric’s form, constructing an illusion that would perfectly mimic him as he stood there now and disappear in a flash of green matching the spell about to hit it. Then he reached out and cast two more unseen and nearly unfelt spells alongside a silencing charm.
Cedric’s body fell back, arms spread out, unable to move, and appearing to be dead on the ground. All of which went unperceived by the approaching forms as he was kept invisible for the moment. Then the bit of soul scrap in Harry’s forehead flared with pain. He let himself crumple a bit, stuffing his wand into a hidden spot on his body and latching onto Cedric’s.
Tracing a bit of blood and magic into small runes on Cedric’s chest, just under his collar, doing the same to the wand and letting a flare of magic connect the two in what would be an a powerful attracting force when activated, before dropping the wand as another flare of pain burst through the scar on his forehead.
Then he heard the words oft repeated in his nightmares of recollection. “Kill the spare.”
Then Pettigrew pointed his master’s wand at the illusion of Cedric and cast “Avada Kedavra!” in his screech of a voice and green light shot out with a jagged wand movement.
Harry’s magic lifted a nearby boulder a few centimeters off the ground and dropped it with a thud that imitated what the sound of what Cedric’s body hitting the earth would have made as he let the spell hiding Cedric’s form dissolve as the green light faded.
The silencing and immobilizing magic still firmly in place, maintaining the pretense of a corpse though he still breathed. ‘It worked.’ Harry thought triumphantly as he was harshly grabbed and dragged over to the gravestone of the Muggle father of his enemy once again, then tied there and gagged.
The ritual happened the same as he remembered. Giant snake slithering about as Pettigrew quaked and dragged over the large stone cauldron. Tom Riddle’s repeated hisses to hurry as his rat like servant screwed his face in disgust and dropped his small form into the bubbling concoction. The way it changed colours with the bone dust from the grave beside them, the Rat’s hand, and finally then Harry’s blood, his mother’s blood magic protections within.
‘His mistake.’ Harry thought bitterly as Riddle was robed and Pettigrew crumpled in pain as Nagini continued to slither in circles.
Voldemort gave the speech about his parentage, tossed Wormtail about and summoned his followers with the dark mark now visible on the Rat’s arm. They crawled in the dirt of the graveyard kissing Riddle’s robes, as their master questioned how faithful and loyal they’d been over the past thirteen years in his absence.
Avery fell down begging, before writhing on the ground as he was crucioed. Riddle continued to preach before rewarding his Rat with a silver hand that had later killed the man in Harry’s memories of other lives, a curse upon it that would see its possessor strangled if it sensed he ever did anything to betray his master again.
Riddle moved on to Malfoy, spoke of the Lestranges as his most faithful, then Macnair, Crabbe, Goyle, then Nott. Riddle interrupted the man who would technically be Harry’s father-in-law from some of the other lives still turning about in his mind, ones where his inheritance managed to break through, and Harry would have gotten another four seals, one from the ministry’s pink toad and three from his ill-fated mentor who’d die protecting Harry and often end up caspered.
That thought further solidified Harry’s resolve, gathering magic and pushing the soul scrap and the seals forward inside himself like shields he was fighting to detach from himself, angling them to take a lot of the blow of the Unforgivables soon to be cast upon him.
Harry felt disgusted as that boney white finger pressed into his scar, but held back and used the sensation to try to further separate the soul scrap from his own inner being, letting the natural pull of like to like between Riddle and the bit of his soul he didn’t know had broken off from him gravitate towards each other.
The man didn’t notice, still drunk on the resurrection of his body and the joy he felt having followers scraping at the ground at his feet and staring at him with marvel.
He continued to play to his audience, unaware of the threat Harry possessed due to knowing things he should not at this point in time. Knowledge beyond anything Riddle could have imagined due to never leaving this realm with its restricted and dull wizardry magic.
Riddle recounted his tale from the death of Harry’s mother, the loss of his body, possessions of animals, Quirrel, Harry thwarting him in first year, Wormtail returning to his side with Bertha Jorkins in hand, her information on the tri-wizard’s tournament and Crouch Jr. Finally he triumphantly recounted Harry’s capture and his means of resurrection before he turned and cast crucio upon him still tied to the gravestone.
Harry endured and directed the flow of the torture curses magic upon the seals binding his soul and magic powers, he felt cracks form upon them as they frayed and he could pull from around and beneath them. Shocked to discover, while looking inward, that the soul corridor he’d constructed for himself in another life was present. The twenty-five different doors connecting his soul to others his soul had chosen and been chosen by.
Two positioned differently from the rest, one he knew led to Maurice Elswood, his mentor that became a true soulbonded one over the course of a couple of the lives Harry’s mind recalled. Lives that had clearly happened already according to Harry’s soul, as he at last remembered his Submissive friend.
A girl his age glowing gold on a battlefront as they both trembled in grief. Then Harry remembered she was the only direct child of the man Harry knew to be gifted with magics that manipulated time. He recalled his friend glowing an ever brighter gold with power as she looked at Harry and reached for him, then… then Harry knew no more beyond that point. It was where all his memories ended in the lives where he inherited.
‘Did she…?’ But that wasn’t important Harry thought as he channeled love and longing towards and through the cracks of all the doors along the corridor constructed in his soul, before broadcasting warning, he couldn’t guarantee what would happen and some things might result in backlash towards the connections his soul had to theirs.
He didn’t even know them all, some of those doors had never opened as Harry hadn’t met them in any of what he now realized weren’t other lives, but time loops. Loops his soul, and now his mind, remembered.
Riddle had Wormtail release Harry and he dropped to the ground. He immediately put his plans in motion. Using blood and a prick of magic on his fingers tips to imitate claws he carved runes on the side of the grave stone. Ones to summon an individual, someone of Harry’s kin. Before he could finish and then activate it Pettigrew was back and shoving Cedric’s wand into his other hand.
Now Riddle wanted to start his mockery of a duel. Harry allowed himself to be pushed into a bow by the other’s magic, but more shallowly than in the original loops. The mocking laughter of the thirty or so men standing about was enough to keep Riddle from realizing, though.
Harry was almost distracted though when he’d heard the words “…bow to death.” He had no problem bowing to Lady Death, more than one soul dear to him belonged to Her courts after all, including the family member he intended to summon. But Riddle calling himself death had sent a coil of indignant outrage through him.
Harry knew Death and the man who named himself ‘flee from death’ was not Her. He was offended on behalf of his Hellhound family members, his Reaper soulbonded future Ace, and what he’d learned of his Peverell legacy from the couple loops he didn’t inherit, and all the others where he did and met his great granduncle Lewis.
Harry quickly suppressed the emotions feigning a fear he didn’t feel despite being surrounded by hostile men who wished him dead and Nagini slithering behind her master. Harry allowed a second attack of the crucio to hit him going down to the ground leaning against the grave as he again manipulated the curse’s magic to attack the seals and soul shard, lessening the damage to his body and nerves immensely but outwardly playing otherwise.
Standing up Riddle taunted with the offer of a break and tried to make him beg with a cast of imperius. When Harry boldly threw him off he didn’t duck out of the way as he originally would have at this point, instead he took the crucius curse for a third time and felt the soul dampener and wizarding magic seals shatter into nothing.
Once more leaning back against the grave Harry climbed up and immediately touched his runes about to specify a Hellhound designation along with the name of Thorne Macaslan as his intended target, as Riddle once more taunted him. But as he touched the already carved runes wild magic spread about and poured into and activated them.
Harry didn’t need to feign shock when a person who was certainly not his great grandfather, Lord Thorne Macaslan, arrived along the side of the grave where he’d carved the runes. Instead scales of blue and silver that indicated a Submissive rank of likely a half or quarter Merrow, given the way their skin was paling to the olive hue of a Mediterranean skin tone as they dried in the night air.
Then he noticed the many, arm width sized, cut off tubes hanging out of them from where the ends were embedded in their skin, on different parts across their body, and a sort of chemical smelling gel oozed off them. As if they’d been ported directly out of some lab tank or something…
Harry’s mind spiraled at the implications the fellow Submissive’s state caused him to think of, but the most important point was that they were vulnerable and Harry had accidentally drawn them into the middle of a fight, somehow.
Before he could think of anything or try to redo the runes to summon a Hellhound into scaring Riddle and his followers into fleeing, the Submissive looked blearily at him and called out. “James…? James is that you? Where’s Lily?”
Before Harry could respond Pettigrew seemed to recognize the Submissive and addressed them as ‘Cass’.
“Pettigrew?” the Submissive seemed to almost sneer in disgust and Harry immediately liked them, the curl of their lip a perfect replica of Queen Killigan’s. Before they looked around, seeming to acknowledge that Harry wasn’t his father, James, and then they saw the others.
“What have you done Pettigrew!? Where are James and Lily?!” A desperate edge entering their voice. This caused the crowd to start jeering, before one finally butted in and loudly declared that “…the Potters had been killed at the end of the Dark Lord’s wand over a dozen years ago.” Making a quip about how out of touch the strange person who appeared out of no where was.
Speculation about ‘the brat’s’ magic running wild and summoning a random former friend of his parents who hadn’t even known of their deaths after so many years. But Cass didn’t seem to be listening, instead the edges of patches of their scales still visible began to blacken as they shook their head and muttered denials, beginning to tremble.
The jeering just got louder as Cass seemed to fall into a state of shock out of grief. Harry pulled sharply on his magic and threw a shield around Cass and threw a powerful burst of wind out in a circle around them.
Next, he pointed Cedric’s wand and sliced Pettigrew’s silver hand off above where it had been fixed to his arm. Before then casting a disarming spell at another death eater standing next to him, wand flying wide and landing near Riddle.
Then Harry sent as powerful a stunning spell as he could, while simultaneously he’d reached out with the air, lifting the tri-wizard cup and Cedric’s body. Then using the runes he’d placed on Cedric and Cedric’s wand Harry propelled them all together with the attracting force, the portkey floating halfway between the wand and Cedric.
Cedric’s wand slammed into Pettigrew before his stunned body could fall to the ground. It propelled him and the other stunned death eater caught up with him to Cedric and the tri-wizard cup ended up between them as they collided.
So Harry’s plan of getting Cedric Diggory and Peter Pettigrew to be portkeyed to the champion’s stage just outside of the maze of the third task had worked, even with an additional stunned death eater accompanying them, that shouldn’t pose a problem.
Cass seemed to have snapped out of things and wisely moved to crouch behind the tall stone marking another grave next to the one belonging to Riddle’s father, an extra protection along with Harry’s shield.
Harry turned back to Riddle and pretended to tremble in shock, as if he hadn’t meant to end up stuck here without a wand in hand.
Riddle didn’t need much convincing, immediately mocking Harry and reassuring that he had his death eater back at Hogwarts, who’d be able to return his other servants to him shortly. How even if he couldn’t manage that, they’d simply be rescued with the rest of his faithful ones when he liberated them from Azkaban.
Then Riddle declared himself tired of this game and shot the killing curse at Harry. Harry made sure to push the soul scrap inside of him forward, with the death and prophecy seals tied to it and the soul seal from Dumbledore taking any damage that passed them.
As he let his body fall down he heard Cass scream and felt soul magic fill the air causing the bonds tied to his own soul to fill with the magic in a sweet ache.
Chapter 2: Harry and the Immortals
Summary:
Harry gets some answers, but also many more unanswered questions to go with them...
At least his luck in life is being explained to him, and a way to hopefully improve it some.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry was standing in an empty space when he felt the powerful and familiar presences of Immortals, especially Death.
He knelt immediately and crossed a hand over his heart, fingers shaped a specific way, and touched another to his forehead in what Hadrian had taught him was a silent respectful entreaty for mortals to signal to those of Death’s court to spare a mortal until a discussion could be had. Harry made sure his eyes remained fixed down firmly and didn’t move.
He shouldn’t be here, really. He hadn’t died so there was no need to be caught in the limbo like space within himself and encountering Death, let alone the other powerful Immortals he could sense. Over half a dozen at least.
The moments ticked by silently as he remained under the observation of Lady Death, waiting for her acknowledgement as he must while holding this pose. It might be the only way to spare himself, though he truly was certain he hadn’t died.
If he was remembering things correctly, even when he hadn’t taken care to make sure the soul scrap and seals took the damage of the killing curse he had managed to not die during the Battle of Hogwarts in his lives where he hadn’t inherited as dragel.
‘Had- …Had being the actual master of the elder wand and having touched the resurrection stone actually been a factor surviving the killing curse those times, after all?’
All his memories across different lives said otherwise, but maybe he was missing something? He hoped time wasn’t passing in the living world, he needed to summon Thorne and protect Cass. Wait… Cass had been giving a soulscream, so perhaps he didn’t actually have to worry about them.
It might be a pain if Riddle was knocked from his body though, or Nagini was killed. Tracking him and whatever new Horcrux he made to replace her would be a pain though. He didn’t want to change too much as the variables would quickly spiral beyond him.
He wanted to sigh and look up, faintly wondering if he’d see under Her hood at this angle. There was a faint smokey mist drifting about the flat ground in this empty space.
As he extended his internal senses he realized this was not like the one he’d met his mentor in when Tavit arrived to barter souls and Harry first saw Death, nor was it like the misty and clean imitation of the muggle side of King’s Cross station, where he’d met Dumbledore after his death and watched the shriveled remains of the scrap of Riddle’s soul curled up in pain and misery.
No, this wasn’t a space located inside himself at all. Instead it felt more like Riven’s hideaway, a void pocket. So the Immortals must have brought his consciousness here, it certainly didn’t include his body. He could sense his soul was still inside his body and that he was alive.
That was good, his worst concerns began to lift. Instead his curiosity flared. All his memories of the loops combined to paint a very different picture of Lady Death than what he’d felt and thought regarding her in each of the individual instances.
He actually wanted to talk to Her, his Hadrian’s Mistress, the one who’d spared Hermione amidst her suicide and gave her a position of protection and honor in Her court at Lord Arythmoor’s side.
He held himself back from wiggling as a completely different set of emotions coursed through him. It was actually harder to keep still now than it was when he’d been intimidated and panicking.
‘Darn dragel curiosity.’
Finally he heard a raspy chuckle and Her Ladyship’s familiar voice.
“Rise, dear child, I’m not here to take you from My Other Half.”
Harry knew that phrasing meant Life, Death’s twin, or Other Half. Hadrian liked to say Lady Death was actually the kinder of the pair if you really knew Them and Their True Natures. Harry could believe as much.
For as much suffering as there was in dying, more often than not after that point was just peace generally. Rest. Hence R.I.P., ‘requiéscat in pācé’, or ‘rest in peace’, being the long held phrase when expressing one’s wishes for the deceased.
Life, on the other hand, was often a mixed bag, you could catch moments of respite, but for plenty of poor souls it was near constant suffering. But even they often found reason to cling to Life, so there was always value there. A value that made most dread Death beyond the simple temporary separation from loved ones.
Such ruminations pondered his thoughts as he rose from the ground, lowered his hands, and at last looked up. He could distinguish Lady Death immediately before him, along with another Lady whose form shimmered, with long dark hair, and robes like the night sky, only instead of stars the scattered spots of colours looked more like the flashes of spell light.
He felt the pull of magic and almost stepped towards Her, jerking his awareness back the answer came to him, Lady Magic. He was standing before Death and Magic incarnate, with cloud like forms of others hanging in the background, instead of manifesting. Harry’s curiosity peaked, he had so many things he wanted to talk about.
He wanted to know which other Immortals were taking the time and effort to be here, as well as a million other things running through his thoughts. Questions of magical theory and the way he learned to do things by instinct that others found difficult to imitate, his ponderings on Life and Death, and the Peverell legacy. Details about the Hollows and their actual abilities, where the nonsense of becoming the master of Death originated, and-
He stopped himself, instead straightening before sliding his right foot back and half bending the knee, right hand back over his heart as he gave a bow in the perfect posture that Raspen had taught him was the appropriate way to greet Immortals in private when you didn’t know what they wanted. A greeting that showed neither grovelling, nor arrogance.
There was more chuckles and a hum of acknowledgement before Harry again stood at attention. At last recalling the way Lady Death had addressed him. ‘Dear child’ perhaps meant he was being regarded as an heir of the Peverells. It certainly appeared he wasn’t to have his soul reaped as he knew She’d desired to do in other lives, other loops in time.
‘Time’, he thought. ‘Why had I suddenly been able to remember things that happened during times undone?’
Looking at the shifting forms in the background, he saw one that appeared masculine with sands drifting about him. Similar to the sands he’d seen glowing golden and shifting around Soula in the same way when she’d aimed her power towards him.
‘Lord Time was present here as well then.’
He swallowed. Time, Death, and Magic. Fate and others that could be called Their Siblings were likely present as well. Firming his resolve he turned towards Lady Death, She had been the one addressing him and he was of Her Peverell’s line, the ones who had failed Her during recent generations. He should give Her priority.
“My Lady, thank you for the honor of being in Your and Your Siblings’ presences. Is this about how I suddenly recalled other… loops of time?”
“Yes, no, and yes again.”
Harry knew better than to fall for that bait and let her carry on at Her own pace unprompted and unquestioned.
It felt as if She smirked at him when he elected to simply keep polite attention on Her. Then Her atmosphere turned grave and she continued.
“You see someone else is messing with time, especially here on Earth where he first grasped stolen power and authority that does NOT belong to him.”
Harry felt dread pool in his stomach as he felt intense hatred begin to pour out of all of Them. He swallowed and kept silent still. The pressure from the Immortals displeasure quickly abated and her rasping voice continued.
“Do you recall how the conflict began that saw most of your kind leave this realm?”
“We were labeled as dark creatures and were persecuted without restraint or given voice to argue. We left the realm to spare it what would inevitably happen should we have fought back with our true powers. It took a nevermore realm like Nevarah to safely contain our magics without such concerns, oaths were sworn to the realm itself and it is now a sanctuary realm, not just for dragels, but all who wish to live in peace.”
“A textbook speech on Nevarah, yes? But what of the reason why that final thread snapped that caused your kind to be labeled as dark creatures? And the build up to that point? What do you know of those?”
Harry paused to think and recall what he knew.
“The… climate of wizarding politics at the time was rife with the Wixen oppressing other magical races, as their confidence with spells grew since forging wands to focus their magic and a degree of charms and the like became standard among them.
Non-magical humans industry and science started developing rapidly and gratitude towards magic wielders shrank and left only the fear of what they themselves could not do.
So Wixen too, were persecuted as all magic was during what’s called the Middle Ages, sometimes due to religions, but often simply out of fear. Wixen in turn felt a similar fear towards the raw power of dragels as our numbers grew and the space to stretch our wings without bothering or being bothered shrunk.
Magic creatures, which they included dragels in, were blamed for the tensions ever present with the growing non-magical populations of various kingdoms and empires. Fear was prevalent on all sides and Wixen …science or technology, of a sort, had started to more heavily rely on magical ingredients. Which meant harvesting magical creatures for parts.
The power from scales, claws, fangs, and the blood of dragels surpassed nearly all else without special care or requirements. So greed became another factor.
Envy of our naturally strong magics and elemental powers, as well as the close ties we have with our our bonded and extended circles, and of course our long life spans.
Among the heavy storm of fear, greed, envy, and their growing arrogance was a Torvak bonded with a dragel Submissive. One that already had their main triad established.
So the Torvak was aware from the start before bonding that the Submissive wouldn’t ever be his alone, but that doesn’t… go very well with Torvak natures and instincts. They tend to bond just as fiercely as dragels, but to a single individual normally. And they’re often incredibly jealous and possessive of their partner.
Instead of ever discussing the issues he had with sharing his Submissive he stewed and simmered in growing resentment while the Submissive kept expanding their circle into what was eventually a quite large circle and became pregnant.
The Torvak snapped due to jealousy and killed his own pregnant Submissive, after using them as leverage to force submission from and kill the rest of the circle. He likely had the help of other Torvaks who immediately got the Wixen to take their side in advance for when the extended circles of the slaughtered circle came calling for blood and vengeance.
When the dragels didn’t back down and killed the Torvaks they’d determined were responsible, it was the final straw needed and dragels were deemed dark creatures by the Wixen counsels, like the precursor of the Wizengamot. Particularly those in Western Europe, but the sentiments against dragels were strong enough further East that none opposed.”
“Correct, except that the Torvak in question didn’t snap. He calculated long in advance, for the Submissive was the one with time-manipulation magic, the child was blessed by My Brother’s hand. The blessed child of Time, after gaining a full and quite large circle, and becoming pregnant resulting in additional magic had their personal time frozen by their Torvak bonded, and has been that way ever since, their power stolen and used by the one we call the Original Sinner.
His true name is something he deliberately erased from living memory long ago to the point that even searching among the memories of the dead has failed to bear fruit. We’ve hardly ever caught even the smallest traces of him in all the time since, until now that is.”
“But how, You all-”
“Are powerful Immortals that should be impossible to hide from? We know child, but why do you think he took such pain to abandon his name? It would have been something to track him by. His kin? Most were gone by the time when he first met the Submissive he later bonded to.
The Submissive had saved him when they first met, with his time-manipulation abilities in fact. Chances are that the Torvak was obsessed with the Submissive’s abilities from the start.”
“So for over a thousand years he’s been in hiding?”
“Yes and no.” Lady Magic interjected. “You see Harry, he’s able to manipulate the time, and therefore the aging, of his body. We hardly retain the knowledge of his having been a male, and he can alter his looks, and then age it into his natural state of being. He can go from looking like a scarred middle aged man with deformed wings that healed wrong to a youthful Torvak lad of barely fifteen years in a moment.
He has identities and networks he maintains across realms. He has deep state pull in many governments across time and space, because his unfettered time-manipulation means he can gather information no one else can.
Trading in that gives him still more information and following this trail has finally shown a breakthrough in how the Merrow waters were invaded and the nurseries stormed in such a coordinated manner.”
Harry felt his pulse quicken and he breathed out the words feeling sick. “The Lost Children of the Merrow…”
“The stolen children.” Death responded harshly. “Lost only in that they were still Merrow, so although young, many escaped their original captors early on and ended up scattered across realms alone, unaware of how to get back to Nevarah, plenty unable to even remember what they are before long as they are regarded as simply some abandoned human children.”
Harry decided to add a thought. “I’ve heard that among those found there’s frequently been a… time mismatch, that can’t be explained simply by the realms they were found on?”
“Yes,” Magic responded “indicating all the more strongly that a force toying with time was behind their initial abductions. Another factor was how there were a great many different groups involved in the raid, not just one or two large organizations, and said groups never had any information on each other nor any ties or links between them to show there was contact. Thus we’ve revealed quite a great mystery.”
“But why are you telling me, instead of the royals-”
“Because child we’ve learned this information through you, and the other young Submissive who kept resetting time to begin with.”
“Soula…”
“Indeed.”
“But why does she keep using her magic on me. If making me the focus over multiple loops hasn’t worked then shouldn’t she have switched to someone else?”
“Do you remember the first two loops Harry? How they were so different?”
“I didn’t inherit dragel… Dumbledore didn’t cast the spell during the end of year feast after Sirius died. I didn’t become a Submissive, most of the school didn’t have creature inheritances, and I would have never even heard of Nevarah or soulbonds. And Fred died during the battle…”
“Yes, but what did that mean for Nevarah?”
“They fought the battle of the Night of a Thousand Prophecies and won?”
“No.”
“No-! You mean they lost and Nevarah collapsed?!?”
“No, I mean the Night of a Thousand Years didn’t happen during the time of the Hunt you join in later loops, instead it originally occurred ten years later, with even worse results than the ones that started the foretold night a decade earlier, and the change to occurring during the earlier Hunt is partly thanks to you.”
“Me!? I don’t- What could I have done to change that?!”
“You didn’t as such. He did.”
“By he you mean…?”
“The Original Sinner. I know the term makes you think of the religious texts of the Old Testament about Adam or even Lucifer, that is partly on purpose. We don’t spread it around much and it’s like a code word. We’ve hardly caught his tail after all this time, so We’ve long gone to specific efforts to make sure We don’t catch his notice when We do catch a hint of his trail.”
“And using that moniker helps?”
“He is unaware of it, so yes. Besides Us, no one else even knows that the Torvak who started that conflict and the Submissive he bonded to are actually alive still.
The poor Submissive and his unborn child with their own times perpetually frozen, the Submissive’s names scrubbed from history similarly to his captor. Any who knew them in person and might have been able to recall having passed so long ago and treaded so far down their path in death that Death Herself can no longer recall and ask them by the time we realized what he’d done, what he continues to do as he attempts to become truly Immortal.”
“So that’s his goal, to become Immortal?”
“Yes, and how he ties in with the upcoming Night of a Thousand Prophecies. Many of those prophecies foretell the birth of a new Immortal, he’s trying to manufacture himself to be the one mentioned in the prophecies.
To make matters worse he fuels his extravagant use of time-manipulation magic with the power from the parts and blood of harvested dragels, and other beings like Fae, from across the realms. The reason he’s connected to so many groups of hunters, traffickers, and smugglers.
Now, as I was saying earlier his interference spiked here on Earth, resulting in Dumbledore cast the revelation spell that pulled out your inheritance and set your course for Nevarah in time for the next Hunt.
Changing the path you and many other magical children would follow. Your soul began to seek out bonded as your seals weakened and were removed. Your friends got together too soon and immaturely and we’re dealing with non-apparent inheritances that were changing them and lost sight of themselves. One betraying the other, who in turn…”
“Threw herself into Lady Death’s arms. I know. Remembering them getting together after the Battle of Hogwarts and everything leading up to that point in contrast with well… what happened in the other loops is kind of shocking.
I almost struggle to see them as the same people. Ron did run off on us during the Horcrux hunt, but that was only due to having to be in immediate proximity all the time to a Horcrux and actually having it on his person a third of the time over the course of weeks, while also enduring the stress and worry over the war. He also came back and saved us.”
“We are our choices, and we make different choices when placed in different circumstances. Having a whole new set of instincts and starting a physical relationship with one of your closest friends without really talking about it and making sure you’re both on the same page was a change in circumstances followed by a change in choice.
They also were so caught up in themselves that they were fine not seeing you during the Summer until you all were heading back to school, nor did Dumbledore focus on the Horcruxes and end up cursed to die within a year. So, he too didn’t bother you until you returned to Hogwarts, too preoccupied with other things, even though his primary goal was still Tom Riddle’s defeat.
But that isn’t important now, your question of ‘why you?’ Well, because of the circumstances of your bloodlines and that prophecy and everything around it… and so you contain neither curses nor blessings from any of us even as our touches are upon you.”
“What does that mean?”
“My touch lingers in your bloodlines for predecessors of both your sire and bearer were mine. You know Death’s claim on you, why Her touch has lingered since you first survived the un-survivable. Then several of My other Siblings came for a look and their touches lightly lingered and they added a few more to strike a balance.
A balance of Death, Magic, Chaos, Time, Fate, Fortune, Luck, and Chance from the light touches they left upon you. It did balance things, though the seals and soul scrap on you of course bogged down your luck and inspired the chaos around you. This due to the extra pull of fate from the prophecy seal, and the confusion to Fate’s threads with the bit of soul from the other tied to the prophecy.
Of course, Time’s influence also is a little heavy due to what happened to your mother when she was abducted as an infant and as well when Aldor Peverell and his family came over. Combined with you being the core of numerous time reversals over many loops.”
“Wait, how many loops exactly. I remember most of about several but only snippets of others…”
Harry couldn’t even begin to grasp how that supposed balance of ‘light touches’ from these foundational Immortals worked, but understood that breaking his ties to Riddle by fulfilling the prophecy and removing all the seals should remove most of the extreme divots and turns his luck would take into chaos.
“Indeed, those snippets, as you say, are likely just the results of My Brother’s attempts at small changes where some loops were nearly identical to others. There’s plenty of loops that we haven’t given you the memory of at all. There’s only so much your mortal mind could suddenly take, besides that they wouldn’t be much use to you.
“Now, do you have more questions?”
“So many.”
Laughter sounded from nearly all of Them before Lady Death stepped forward again.
“You have things to accomplish for Me, and in return I’m being very generous and working with Time to give you an otherwise unimaginable boon. In return you will become the master of My Hallows as soon as possible with as little disturbance to the original flow of events as you can.
Keeping all traces of dragels on Earth out of sight of any of those with Torvak inheritance having come through without a dragel one to subdue it, do you understand?”
“I- the Weasleys."
"Can’t know aside from the ones who have their inheritances unsealed and manifested immediately after. Your three soulbonded will be fine if course, but their father is too great a risk until you leave this realm for Nevarah the following October.”
“I have to wait until then? I can’t gather forces and study, train, and the like or make contact with my extended family, or start forming my circle early so we’re settled and ready to defend Nevarah during the Night of a Thousand Prophecies?”
“Yes and No.” Death’s gravelly voice quipped once more as he prepared to throw his hands up in frustration. He bet She was smirking on whatever face She had under that hood of Hers.
“Instead,” She said carrying on before he could complain or add more guesses. “Your inheritance is about to break through now and then you’ll scream them all to your side, do carry on with your original plan to summon Thorne before that happens and be sure to destroy the wands with the Phoenix feather cores before then as well.”
“What?” Harry asked startled
Magic stepped forward once more. “What she means is that you need to continue to duel Tom Riddle and cause the Phoenix cage effect from the twin cores again, then pull on the powers of the Phoenix and Phoelix from your bonds and destroy both wands to free the trapped shades from his wand.
Riddle has used his wand to sever souls so when it is used to kill living things it is capturing something that’s almost a ghost of them. A part of your parents’ consciousness is actually trapped within his wand and you need to destroy it by igniting the twin cores.
You also can’t carry your current wand because it lets Dumbledore track you until you’re ready to leave this realm, when Fawkes will break his tie to the old fool. This is important because he too is part Torvak as you should recall?”
Harry nodded a quick affirmation.
“We’re still not fully sure how, but the Original Sinner is able to use most of the Torvaks as his eyes and ears, with or without them knowing. We’ll be able to limit his influence here on Earth until shortly before the following Summer, at which point he’ll inspire Dumbledore to use the revelation spell as usual and Terius Baronsworth will respond to his own Submissive’s call when in need.
But we’ll need you and the other dragels to stay on Earth until October, just as the Hunt begins, to preserve the proper flow of time.”
“So I need to destroy Riddle’s wand to free a part of my parents trapped in it, let great grandfather scare him off like I was originally planning, then my inheritance will come out and I’ll give a soulscream. After you want me to somehow hide all of my bonded here on Earth until next October?”
“Yes on all counts.”
“But why?”
Death cut back in. “What do you think the dozens of time loops have accomplished thus far? That wretch seeking to become an Immortal always twists things somehow because you’re not ready, your bonds too new, and everyone too unprepared to fight in the way that matters most.
Instead you suffer losses that cripple you and your extended ties fall like dominoes. One of the bearer’s of Time’s gifts falls and the other, his daughter, resets time once more.
Your plans for disposing of Riddle before your fifth year at school even begins and simply going to Nevarah earlier have all been tried before with similar or worse results to the loops you do have memories of.
So we decided to take both a more extreme, while also a very cautious approach. You’ll fully settle with most of your circle, while disrupting the original flow of events minimally. After that you’ll connect with your extended ties not on Earth when you reach Nevarah and claim your final bonded.
And then you will be ready to face whatever that despicable birdbrain in hiding from Me is plotting.”
“My final bonded?”
Lady Magic actually moved to stand directly in front of him with a sad smile at his question gently taking his wrist in her hands, and he shivered at the sheer power that effortlessly flowed off of her.
“Your Bran and Brynn, Harry. Your changeling is too young at present, it wouldn’t be fair to separate him from his parents for so long at this stage of his life. Do you understand?”
A clear image of Bran, who often seemed too mature for his age, rushing forward to hug his mother with a happy cry after a short separation. The unhappy sounds he made as she informed him she was leaving after their moment of reunion.
He looked into Magics eyes and nodded. Her smile turned bitter sweet.
“Now Harry, I’m going to place a temporary block on your soulbond to Bran before it activates. This way your soulscream not being answered by him won’t cause any of you distress in the meantime until you can go to Nevarah and bond. Do you consent to this?”
Taking a breath Harry reluctantly answered in the affirmative. “I consent to allow Lady Magic to temporarily block my soulbond to Bran and Brynn Kadel who has yet to fully inherit. Understanding that Her intentions for doing so are in our best interests.”
Then one hand on his wrist tightened and pulled over where Bran and Brynn had placed their marks in the loops of time undone and Her other hand hovered over his chest. Her magic separated out a single bond and sealed it off, over the corresponding door in his soul corridor he pictured a sealing ward shimmering to life before it so it could not be opened.
Harry shivered as She pulled away, hating how a void opened in his chest at even though the bond had even been active yet. The seal would certainly hold though, with magic from Lady Magic Herself. Sighing he pushed down the loneliness, he’d make up for it when he reached Nevarah and could devote most of his attention to Bran after more than a year with the rest of his circle.
Thoughts of pampering Bran and coaxing out Brynn for private cuddles and reassurances soothed the ache inside him and he refocused on the present. Seeing his resolve Death commanded his attention once more.
“I’ll be giving you a great many souls in order to make you whole Harry, don’t be ungrateful and forget what I am. Do you know what I am?”
Harry stared fixedly into the unseen face beneath Her hood and thought She required a more thoughtful answer than simply ‘death’. Then opened his mouth to answer.
“You are the inevitable.”
“Correct.” She answered sounding pleased. “No need to run or fight to avoid falling into My arms. By the point I’m reaching for you it will be the place you belong. If only mortals realized and respected that truth, that I’m inevitable. Then wretches like Tom Riddle, the other sinner toying with cheating Death wouldn’t exist.
Alas, they do and you will help me remedy that, won’t you Harry?”
“I will.” He said thinking of the horrible things the ancient Torvak had done to his Submissive, their circle, and to dragels in general when he first orchestrated the final push to get them labeled as dark creatures on Earth.
Of all the hunting and trafficking of dragels and other beings, such as Fae, the man’s existence encouraged, his stolen abilities hindering the investigations that would help save the victims, or at least avenge them and lessen the number of future victims.
Grinding his teeth he couldn’t help but agree with the Immortals, he was definitely a foe worse than Riddle. He was startled back into awareness as Death’s skeletal hand grabbed his cheek and turned his face back into looking into the black space from where She was staring back at him.
“You,” she rasped “will have My favoured Reaper shortly. Have him reap the soul scraps from the other Horcruxes, aside from the snake. Take My Wand from Dumbledore while hidden beneath My Cloak while your Reaper openly stands before him as a distraction. Then you’ll be the master of My Hallows, all three having returned to a Peverell heir, and to Me upon your death.
After the grey magic is cast upon Hogwarts you’ll pretend to be sent away to hide at the Burrow and instead begin your preparations to tie up all the loose ends before going to Nevarah. In the meantime you will keep absolute secret your inheritance until you’re more than a month into your sixth year at Hogwarts.
No one is to know of all the dragels brought to Earth tonight with a few, specific exceptions until the time your leaving and even then, it should remain limited to the Weasleys who will be following you, Remus, Tonks, and her parents, do you understand?”
“Yes.” He all but whispered his cheek still in Her hand.
“Good child.” she praised him and he leaned into her touch. He felt peaceful and calm, he didn’t wonder any longer at how Lady Cunningham could call this Immortal ‘mother’. She was the one they’d all return to in the end, the one who’d put them to rest at the end of all the trials and turbulence of life.
He wouldn’t exist without Her having accepted the deals that made his grandfather and great-grandfather Her Hellhounds. He wouldn’t have his Ace if she hadn’t agreed to his deal either. Those deals he knew they’d made on the edge of death, that they’d all be long gone without Her acceptance of them.
Now She was permitting him to gather and keep Her Hallows, and promising him more on top of that. Something significant enough She was stressing that it would be otherwise impossible. He trembled in gratitude. She’d chosen to favour him and likely meant there be no repercussions for the deaths he would prevent like Cedric’s. That was certainly nothing to turn one’s nose up at.
“Thank you Milady.” he shakily got out as every lesson Oret, Granddera, Grandpa Thorne, and Hadrian had given him on Lady Death drifted through his mind and began to paint a clearer picture of Her. One he didn’t dislike for all that he’d never underestimate or be complacent about dealings with Her.
She pulled back and spoke once more. “As you will bear my Hallows you should continue to address Me as such, but I will not actually bless you, none of us will as too much of the influences of Our immortal powers drift about you already.”
Lady Magic clicked Her tongue against Her teeth glaring about several of the other forms drifting in the background. “Indeed, I should have had claim on you to begin with by the birthright of both your sire’s and bearer’s bloodlines, not to mention the abundant ancient magic of your Third’s lineage.
Alas, We cannot undo the touches upon you in your infancy. Which is again the reason still more left their Own touches to try and balance things. It will be balanced when Riddle is dead and your seals gone.
In any case My Sister has a similar claim on you as I, so I will concede you to Her in respect for the great many souls She has elected not to claim as originally happened, in order that you might be more whole in heart and soul, and therefore stronger.
My Brother helping to pull them across time is for his own benefit in the end, so while His touch is also heavy upon you because of the time-manipulation that allowed them to meet, your sire and you to even be born, He too will not claim you.
We’ll regard you as an honorary member of Death’s court from here on, as the bearer of Her Hallows by birthright, trials, and conquest.
Though, feel free to keep the information of your position from the public if that’s your preference. Plenty of Death’s court follow Her example of cloaking their faces in shadows and hiding their identities, after all.
Also remember, that all beings of magic are part of Mine regardless, you more so than even most other dragels.”
“Yes. Should I call you both ‘Milady’ then.”
“Alas not child. As I’ve stated my Sister has been too generous to you that dividing your allegiance would be asking too much. The reverence and homage you send My way is already enough. Never let yourself lose your spark of wonder for magic, hmm?
“Yes, Lady Magic.”
“A good child, indeed. Now ask your most important questions quickly. We’ve tarried too long here as is, and we’ve work to do, even if time outside is hardly passing at all.”
“That-” Harry scrambled to think of questions, or rather, he struggled to sort out the most important ones. Pausing to take a breath, he tried to predict what would be the most crucial in the immediate future.
“You said there were a few I could reveal myself and other dragels to, who are they?”
“Well, you’ll need to tell the eldest Weasley son as you help him unlock his own inheritance, won’t you? It wouldn’t do to covertly unseal him and push out his inheritance without guidance, seeing as he won’t be able to go to Nevarah to request a mentor.”
“That- will Charlie, Fred, and George be able to answer my soulscream with all their seals? They haven’t been loosened by a blood seal or revelation spell, they’re also not present in close proximity already.”
“Normally speaking, but your soul has come back in time with its remembrance of your bondings to them multiple times over from other loops intact. Plus, your scream will have Our powers behind it. We’ll even use it to pull not only your soulbonded intended, but also your mentor and others. Like We have said, you are being granted a great boon in order to make you whole.”
“Make me whole…” Harry softly murmured. “What about that Cass person? Why’d you take over my summoning for grandpa Thorne and pull them into the graveyard?”
“That’ll be a wonderful surprise for you, but it was also Our only chance to save them from the situation they were trapped in.
Their captors themselves had lost them behind a spell they placed to hide Cass from the world. They’ve been imprisoned in a tank, barely conscious, and unable to use their magics, for many years now.
Just as ignorant of their dragel inheritance as you were when your wings first emerged.”
“Are they a lost child of the Merrow then, a full-blooded Merrow?”
“Yes., they are.”
Harry nodded, he’d worry about that later though. Instead going back to his previous question.
“Who else is allowed to be made aware? how thoroughly do we have to hide?”
“Rather thoroughly. As Dumbledore is a legilimens and is one of many who unknowingly passes information to the Original Sinner, you can’t let others who will come into contact with him while unable to shield their minds know about the dragels present on Earth.
Our sealing all within the realm for nearly a full year will also block his influence and ability to see what happens on Earth, but it is not worth the risk. Especially as you’ll still need to stay on this realm for another few months after that protection ends.
We won’t manage every detail and decision you make, just remember to not outwardly change much and use plenty of perception deceiving charms and distraction runes to protect yourselves from being noticed.
You can go abroad during the Summer hols, for example, and be more free to move about than you are in Britain, but you’ll need to be back at Privet Drive when Umbridge sends dementors and when the Order comes to take you to Grimmauld place.
How you deal with Umbridge during the school year is up to you, but I’d advise against receiving the blood seal again.
The battle in the department of mysteries should still occur to expose Riddle’s return to the wizarding world and so he’ll take the same course of actions afterwards and leading up to casting grey magic over Hogwarts.”
Death took over the conversation again.
“I would not stop you from saving the lives you know he’ll kill, making you endure the deaths of innocents you have the power to protect.
Just be sure to avoid disrupting the original timeline too much, and also not blame yourself when he and his followers kill someone anyways. It is not possible to save everyone, nor is it your responsibility to do so.
Sending anonymous warnings is more than enough, or saving them at the last moment and letting their attackers think they are dead as you’ve done tonight are the best options for those like Amelia Bones.”
Harry thought of a list of people who knew who died due to Riddle’s return through the start of his sixth school year. Broderick Bode the Unspeakable, Igor Karkaroff, Emmeline Vance, Florean Fortescue, Amelia Bones, Mrs. Abbott who was Hannah’s mum, and of course his godfather Sirius Black.
There were more, like the muggles in the papers, but Harry couldn’t remember many specifics aside from the bridge attack. But that had been the Brockdale Bridge in one loop, and the Millennium Bridge in another. He was too out of it during the loops where he inherited.
Just that they happened around the same time as the attack on Diagon Alley not long after the Battle of the Department of Mysteries hit the papers and Fudge resigned. Maybe he could send an anonymous tip to the Order members and they could intervene in time to prevent deaths and Ollivander’s abduction.
Lady Death interrupted his thoughts. “Of course if you run into dragels already on Earth, besides your mother-in-law and Severus Snape, you and yours can interact with them freely. And while Snape is capable of shielding his mind there’s no reason to risk the changes revealing your being dragel to him early could cause.”
The picture of what he could and could not do became clearer, and budding plans began to form around them before Death carried on.
“There is one fate you will NOT interfere with, and that is the one that leads to My hound being granted a new consort by Me.”
Harry’s felt the breath in his lungs freeze before a wheezed protest began to slip out. “Hermione-”
“Will face a far worse fate if you try to intervene and end up changing her path.”
She said it so solemnly and with such finality that Harry couldn’t protest as the words sunk in. It… would have to be fine, Hermione was alright living as Aiden’s consort. Even if it was against her will for a while at first, it did offer her a great deal of protection.
There was also nothing stopping Harry from intervening after Aiden branded her stomach and left her in the dark forest. He forced himself to relax and respond properly.
“Yes Milady, I understand.”
“I see that you do. Now you will of course need to rope in the Black family house-elf at some point in order to bring your grandmother to your side. Thorne can then hash things out with his daughter-in-law to smooth things over to satisfaction well before you depart for Nevarah.”
Harry almost had whiplash from the sudden shift in tension and topic, but he couldn’t change Hermione’s fate if it meant he’d doom her to an unknown one Death Herself was saying would be worse.
Now his grandmother, Juniper Evanson, was a Runesmistress who would be important for mentoring George as she had in other loops, plus the runes she could arrange to help them hide in plain sight while Harry needed to attend Hogwarts under Dumbledore’s watchful eye. Not to mention Umbridge and managing Harry’s realignment cycles.
Harry didn’t want to keep thinking things up alone, he wanted his bonded to bundle him up in soft blankets and kiss it better before they took over the complicated matters and let him comfort feed until he drifted off to sleep.
Seeing another Merrow, although a Submissive whose skin hadn’t been blue, had made him really want Alec. He felt the pull of desire to have all the soulbonded his soul was already familiar with by his side. The ache in his gums to bite into them with fangs his body did not even have yet.
He wanted to curl up in the safety they represented and cry, instead he had to continue to think, plan, and fight. But thinking of his grandmother and having to return to Privet Drive brought to mind another set of issues. His relatives who were currently awful.
‘Currently,’ because they were drowned in magic potions, spells, and suggestions that when stripped left very different people. Harry knew this from different loops where as much had happened. The haunted look in their eyes when reality of what they’d done met their true selves.
It was disturbing, really. It was to the point that between trials in some lives, along with Vernon’s death due to the hunting beacon meant for Harry placed on his home, and seeing the broken and very altered and remorseful individuals after being stripped of magical influences left them, made it so that Harry just didn’t have any resentment of his own left for them.
Not that he wanted to allow them a relationship with him or anything. But all he really felt was pity and a bit of guilt, knowing they’d had the extra magical influences dumped into them due to Harry. Harry, who in his soul, as well as his head, remembered different lives where he’d actually gone to mind healers.
Harry had worked through the issues of his childhood abuse, he’d come to the acceptance stage. His feelings towards the Dursleys in particular was truly just feeling sorry for them at this point, even if they were technically still the faces that represented his early life trauma and issues.
But Harry’s emotions has already learned to distinguish them from that and see them as fellow victims who’d been made to harm him against their will. It was a punishment enough for his aunt and uncle when they realized what had been done to them, and what they’d in turn done to Dudley and Harry as the children they’d been raising.
It’d shocked Harry to learn that they’d never intended to spoil their son of their own will. That the magic compelling them to make Harry miserable, but not harm him too much physically, had translated into spoiling Dudley to make Harry feel the sting of neglect more sharply.
He remembers the Healer’s reports from a couple different loops as a horrifying long list of potion dosing and spells were listed out for aunt Petunia in particular. The sheet of her medical records ending up longer than even Harry’s had been on any of his arrivals to Nevarah.
Something else Harry had to plan around. He couldn’t let his bonded learn the extent of his abuse until he could ensure the Dursleys were in treatment with the state of their beings made known.
Harry would also have to need to avoid showing negative reactions where they were concerned. He didn’t want fights and feuds among his family circles, like what would happen if the Dursleys came to harm.
Even if his grandmother understood why his bonded were angry at them for Harry’s sake, when her daughter’s state of being tossed through time and stripped of magic when young before being twisted and manipulated by others’ magic for many years came out, she wouldn’t be able to help resenting any attack towards her daughter.
Shaking his head of worries that could wait a bit Harry refocused. Kreacher, in order to catch Jun’s tail in whatever hidden separate space she and Regulus resided in he’d need to get Kreacher to listen to him after meeting the house-elf when he was taken to Grimmauld place.
But that would also prevent Kreacher from giving information to Narcissa Malfoy. Would the change end up too much leading to the Battle of the Department of Mysteries? His head began to spin, no wonder Aracle was normally limited to turning back time by only a single day.
Harry looked pitifully up at the Immortals present. “I don’t suppose you could write out a list for my bonded to help me keep track of what I’m allowed and not allowed to change?”
“Harry,” Lady Death pronounced firmly, causing Harry to straighten further and come alert. “You will not be able to speak of the time loops to ANYONE until you are well passed the point when time was turned back with you as the center point.”
“That- …You mean I can’t even talk to Soula or Aracle about it until after the battles during the Night of a Thousand Prophecies are over? Even though they’re the ones with time magic abilities, even though Soula’s the one who cast the time reversals and made me their center?”
“That is correct. She herself is unaware of the loops backwards in time.”
“What? But how? She cast them…”
“With powers beyond her own abilities she’d set things in motion and surrender the casting of the reversals to Time, begging Him to fix things. The rest of us Immortals haven’t been aware of the loops ourselves until He chose to include us.
That wretch who is also messing with time too would be unaware as well, though that will hopefully remain to our advantage. In any case you’ll need to keep secrets and talk around how you know things in advance.”
“But how?” As a soulbonded bearing the Nameless talent of empathy, this sounded impossible…
The forms of some of the cloud-like ones in the background shifted as they spoke for the first time since Harry arrived in this space. It looked to be Lord Time, Himself.
“You need not lie. Making vague statements such as ‘Someone said XYX…?’ in an open question type manner will allow you a lot of leeway to speak of what you know already without lying.
You will also be able to speak of Us talking to you here as Our interference will be obvious from the start when We magnify the magic of your scream and manipulate it to pull others, besides just your bonded, to your side through time. You just can’t speak of the time loops or your memories from them.”
Harry let that sink in, wondering exactly who else they would be bringing to be stuck on Earth. When he voiced the question allowed he was met with a cackle erupting from the figure whose form seemed to be shifting constantly.
“So many child, so very many. Just be grateful, My Sister is allowing so many souls to slip Her grasp, and all for your sake.”
“Chaos.” Death spoke, exasperation in Her tone
“Am I wrong dear Sister? He needs to remain aware that as difficult a position he feels this all to be, it is a normally to be impossible to bestoy gift being granted to him. Quibbling about the measly restrictions he must follow us not the hardship he’s imagining they are.
Besides, I’m just giving him fair warning that there will be many more people present after his soulscream than what he’s going to be expecting. That’s being kind, is it not?
Now little one, I do believe this has been enough information for you to try and comprehend. Put most of it aside now and get ready for battle.”
Lady Magic addressed him as well.
“Yes Harry, that is for the best. You’ll be coming back to awareness with recently broken seals in the middle of Cass’s soulscream. Do remember what I said about the wands. I know it’s hard to destroy your holly wand, but it will understand your heart and work with you as it always has until the end.”
Death put a hand under his chin, staring intently out of the shadow of Her hood. Harry again wondering if he’d ever see Her face.
“Do not worry too much about what you can say, the magic involved in this particular instance has hidden it away like a fidelius charm secret in your very soul. We will speak again here while you sleep during some of your realignment cycles to help you make sure you’re not disturbing the original flow of events too far.
Now remember to have Hadrian collect and reap the Horcrux nearby and reclaim My Stone. It and My other Hallows are yours until your death, at which point they will return to me at last.
Collect and reap the other soul scraps aside from the wretch himself and his snake quickly without letting him knowing. Another reason you must go to Grimmauld Place and meet with Kreacher.
Do not take for granted those who I allow to avoid their original deaths, and never forget that their souls are not escaping My grasp. They will simply come to Me at a later time. The same as with any a soul necromancer barters for, do you understand?”
“Yes Milady, you are the Inevitable. I will not forget. When my time comes, I won’t fight it. But I also will put my best efforts into making sure my time is far off in the future, and hopefully when I’m old, even by dragel standards.”
“Yes, that is for the best. Also, be sure Riddle and his little hang-ons leave before your magic goes out with the start of your inheritance. And remember that just because you can recall going through your inheritance before, and will not be alone and confused this time, does not mean it will be painless.”
Harry winced, but nodded his chin within Her grasp.
“And do warn that insolent soul scrap how ineffective his attempts to…conquer Me are, yes?”
Harry let his lips curl and bare his teeth in a vicious grin. “I’ll make sure he gets the message, Milady.”
The pleased hum of Death’s approval felt just as vicious, before Her hand on Harry’s chin shifted up along the side of his face and touched his forehead.
“Don’t stop screaming until all those doors inside you are open besides Bran’s.”
With that She was gone, they all were.
And Harry was on the solid damp ground as the sounds of people being ported in crackled through the scream of rippling soul magic.
Harry subtly grasped his wand in one hand and began scratching the blood rune sequence to summon Thorne with the other.
He would make sure that when Riddle and his followers scrambled away from this graveyard it would be with fear and doubts that would stay with them for a long time afterwards. Perhaps all the way until the time they would be sent to Lady Death’s hand at last.
‘Lord Flee from Death and death eaters indeed.’ Harry thought with sardonic contempt.
Notes:
Harry's not so much forgiven the Dursleys, nor does he feel much of any affection for them. He's just genuinely mostly over what they did to him because his soul and memories understand the whole situation, he's had trials to get justice, and lots of therapy. He doesn't have room for hate towards the bespelled wretches of his childhood, only a bit of pity. He does have a lot of love for the Evansons and so he doesn't mind helping the Dursleys out for the sake of his grandparents. He even feels a twinge of guilt that they were messed with due to those trying to manipulate his own life.
As stated before the abuse from them will remain in line with HP book canon. So Petunia swung a frying pan at his head and missed before second year and Harry recalls from the loops that Vernon would have put his hands around Harry's throat and strangled him a bit once during the Summer before with year. But the majority of the explicitly stated abuse will be neglect with rough manhandling from Vernon.
Though I won't actually be going into it all that much, just wanted to put this here for those who'll want to quibble that I shouldn't let the Dursleys be spared. Trust me that I'm not going to be writing them happy, once freed from the magical manipulations they're going to be very depressed for a VERY long time afterwards. Something Harry already knows, and why he pities them.
Chapter 3: Cass PoV
Summary:
Meet Cass, a lost child of the Merrow.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cass had been stuck in this tank for so long. Impossibly long. They should have starved to death. Instead whatever the tubes sticking out of them did, combined with the strange gel that they floated in, meant they didn’t need food, water, or the use of the facilities.
They hadn’t even had their clothes removed from when they’d been captured. It was a lovely travel robe designed for moving about easily in the mountains without getting caught in bush thorns. It’d been a gift for Cass’s birthday, or well the day that had been deigned their birthday by the first orphanage they been placed in.
Judging by the way their captors had all agreed Cass must have been ‘one of the ones who’d escaped them last time’ they could only assume said captors must have abducted them from wherever Cass originally came from, possibly from their birth family.
Not that Cass remembered much of anything before they’d been found on the side of a road, barely conscious and looking so ill their skin had been blue. Though now they had to wonder if blue might have been the more natural colouring of their skin originally.
It was all such a confusing mess. Cass had finally been happy, in an unconventional relationship sure, but a very happy one. Their Jay who could spend his whole life in the air and Lils who forever reminded Cass of a garden of flowers like her names.
Two people who filled the ache that had always lingered in Cass’s very bones. But now they were gone, Cass captured and trapped in a tank with a powerful array they’d claim would make sure no one came for them as they’d be forgotten like the secret under a fidelius charm.
It seemed it’d worked a little too well, seeing as after the first several days her captors had never returned to their lab where Cass’s tank was. Instead electronic machinery run by magic, stuff far more advanced than anything on Earth where electronics mostly just malfunctioned anywhere near a bit of magic.
Cass would know, Lils had wanted to be able to watch her favourite childhood movie, Bambi, throughout her pregnancy. But they’d had to keep strong wards up throughout the house at all times because of the war with Voldemort and his stupid death eaters.
When asked if any of her muggle family might be alright with her dropping by for an hour or two to watch the movie with them, a strange distant look came over Lils’ face as she said her parents had died and her sister wouldn’t allow it. When Cass asked about grandparents or other family members Lils said she’d never had any of those to begin with.
It left Cass feeling odd to the point that they had even traveled to Spinner’s End, Cokeworth, out in Midlands. She found two empty homes with large open yards without much fencing.
The next nearest neighbors, which weren’t very near as all the houses were spaced out, hadn’t known anything about the Evans besides that there’d been two little girls growing up at the house in the 60s until the 70s when the younger redhead sister went off to boarding school for most of the year, only returning in Summer for hols.
The Snape family home had a son with oily black hair who was often with the red haired Evans girl since a short while before they both went off to boarding school together and whenever they came home for Summer.
The Snape couple were remembered for their dysfunction, neither seemed to work much and the rather good looking but mean-spirited husband, Tobias, spent most of his time drinking and complaining about his ugly wife that he couldn’t be rid of.
Often publicly wishing her and her son dead, from his usual seat at the pub, so he could have all the money and whatever woman h wanted after. He said this even though he never claimed the boy was sired by another man.
He did claim he was tricked by his wife, Eileen. Often saying that she wasn’t as simple as she seemed. They claimed Tobias appeared frightened of her even though he got away with beating her and their son for years.
When the boy was about sixteen Tobias stopped physically abusing them, and when their son turned seventeen Eileen seemed to simply wither away her last bit of strength due to an illness and died shortly before the boy returned to his boarding school for his final year.
Tobias had drunk himself silly in celebration and died of alcohol poisoning in a hooker’s bed a few months later. The boy, now a man, would sometimes come live in the house for a few days at a time. But neither of the Evans girls ever returned after the blonde one finished school and left for a secretarial training course in London.
And again, no one ever recalled actually seeing the Evans couple. Supposedly they died, though the way they told it, it was almost like they hadn’t existed to begin with. Memory spell? But those generally encouraged something imagined to fill the gap of what was erased.
The people here only vaguely recalled that of course there had been parents as there had been two girls living there since small. They had clean clothes, food, and toys. Someone had been paying the bills and had taken care of them. Just that nobody had the faintest memory of them.
Lils had only ever said her parents had been supportive and excited for her going off to Hogwarts and becoming a witch. She had a million things to say about her childhood with her sister, and how hurt she was that Petunia rejected being around her because of jealousy over her magic.
She had stories too of Sev, and even ones that mentioned his parents by name. Lils didn’t remember her own parents names, though. She didn’t even seem to realize she didn’t know that, nor anything about them. She did not have tales of groundings, Christmas presents, their jobs, or what they liked.
If you pressed further, Lils would respond that of course she’d had parents who raised her in Cokeworth at Spinner’s end, but any details would all be about Tuney, Sev, and herself growing up there. Never anything about her parents.
There hadn’t been anything else to investigate, so aside from talking it through with Jay once, Cass hadn’t been able to dig further.
Jay’s parents had died shortly after Lils had announced her pregnancy, and so he was preoccupied with his grief on top of the war, his Auror work, and the pregnancy. He wouldn’t hear of stepping back from being in the Order though.
Cass, though, had been happy regardless of the terrible threat constantly hanging over their heads. That was, until a few months after Harry, little darling Harry, had been born. Apparently with the absolutely poorest timing, as some stupid prophecy had named the end of July as the day the one to defeat the dark lord would come.
So their baby Harry, and little Nevy of the Longbottoms, were being targeted. Infants with the price of Voldemort’s favour on their heads, for whoever captured or killed them.
James had needed to stand down from his position as an Auror. Then they couldn’t go out at all themselves anymore, relying on Sirius, Dorcas, and McKinnon for news of what was happening and buying anything they needed.
Then Voldemort had personally killed Dorcas. Bright, beautiful, and powerful Dorcas Meadowes. Cass’s best friend aside their Lils and Jay. One of the people they trusted most and believed could rival Dumbledore and Voldemort in magical powers, if she’d had just a few more years…
It’d been as awful as the disappearances of Dearborn and the Prewett twins. Disappearances as, for all that the death eaters claimed to have killed the twins, no bodies had ever been found. The death eaters claiming to have done it, like Antonin Dolohov, had been disorganized and vague when they’d tried to tell the tale of how they’d done it.
Personally Cass had been hoping they’d pop up again one day, explaining some clever trick that fooled their opponents into thinking they’d killed them in battle. But their sister held Fabian’s dented watch and firmly stated they would not return.
No one would speculate their hopes aloud after that, and the years had rolled by without a trace of them.
And then after Dorcas’ death McKinnon hadn’t been able to take as many risks for the sake of her family, who also had a target on them then.
They too, had been moving their small family about frequently after that. So Cass, and their little family of Potters, had been reliant on Sirius and constantly changing locations with the Order’s help.
Remus had long been out of contact, Sirius had started doubting if the werewolf had given up on the wizarding community like others of his kind and become a spy passing information on to Voldemort’s side. Though Dumbledore assured he’d been the one to give Remus his assignment.
They even spending a night at the Weasleys’ Burrow once between safe-houses. The Prewett twins’ namesake nephews had been so cute, with their matching faces fixed on baby Harry. Odd given they already had a little brother not much older, and Molly was pregnant with another.
And the dear two oldest boys had been wonderful little role models, the eldest was like a little leader for his siblings and the other his little deputy, always with his dragon stuffy in hand.
The third son had plopped himself in Lils lap after dinner and remained there as she must have read him two dozen stories before he’d finally nodded off and been floated to bed by his mother, a book still clutched to himself.
They’d stayed awake in shifts that night, but somehow they’d still been surprised in the morning to find little Charlie and the twins curled around Harry’s portable cot. Charlie’s dragon stuffy tucked in the cot with Harry.
As charming as their stay in Molly’s warm and cozy home had been, they’d made sure to leave quickly and take extra care to cover their tracks. There were six sweet children in that home and another on the way, they couldn’t have allowed them to end up targeted because of them, after all.
It’d been nearly a month after Dorcas had been killed at the start of the year, Harry about seven months old, when Cass had gotten the offer of a job.
One with a reward of an international portkey not on the British magic ministry’s radar, due to its being older than the mandate requiring their registration. A one-way ticket to an old former MACUSA safehouse in New York.
Cass had grown up in America, gone to Ilvermorny for magical schooling. They’d sorted into the Horned Serpent house, though they’d also had the option to be in the Pukwudgie house. Cass had connections there, people far less likely to possibly be involved, or even sympathetic to, Voldemort and his lot.
So Cass had taken the job, and completed it perfectly. And as the not malicious, but self-absorbed and thoughtless, Maximilian Hetchcombe-Smith, had been giving Cass their reward on a cliff side overlooking a large lake after Cass had obtained and handed over the special ingredients he’d wanted, magical plants that had difficult and specific means of collecting, he’d slipped up.
When he’d been distracted and he’d nearly dropped the portkey, only to then catch it in his other hand, his bare hand. While Cass had half-kneeled forward with an open box beneath his hands to catch it.
He’d been hooked and twisted into the portkey and vanished before Cass’s eyes. Cass who’d reared up to their feet too quickly in shocked despair at the loss, only to trip and fall right off the edge and into the lake.
Water. Cass had never been in water before. The two orphanages and school had always had showers, short showers to accommodate large groups of their peers all needing to get in and out clean in a limited time.
There’d been talk of swimming lessons at the first orphanage, but Cass had been transferred to the magical orphanage the year before they’d have been old enough. And that’d been that, so Cass had never been submerged in any body of water as far as they could remember before falling into the lake.
They hadn’t panicked at first, reaching for their wand and holding their breath. But then they’d felt it, a painful surge of power lit up their whole body like nothing ever before. Not even when they’d been sandwiched between both James and Lily in the throes of passion, allowing their magics to surge about unchecked and mix with each other.
It’d burned, but something inside of Cass reached back with nostalgic longing. Then the wings had burst out of their back with a choked cry and they’d realized they were breathing underwater.
Cass had been confused, unable to feel their normal magic as the water swirled around them with the strange power coursing through Cass’s veins. They’d never felt so alone as when they were twisting about in a whirlpool of their own unbridled power.
And then there’d suddenly been people there, reaching for them. Cass had been about to reach back, wanting help and feeling vulnerable. Instead instinct had screamed danger and they’d been about to rear back when something caught them and the calming storm of their new power seemed to have been cut off and pushed just out of their reach.
Machines had wrapped around them and they’d soon been completely captured and dragged off by people in long white coats as they cheered. When Cass was placed in the tank they’d realized they were meant to be a specimen of some sort of experiment and they’d fought harder to escape.
But even as Cass got their normal magic back and adjusted to the new power, it all remained ever just out of reach for their use. They could circulate it through their body and it would help with stiff muscles and aches, including those from the wings at their back. The new appendages they hadn’t had for more than a hot minute before being stuffed in the tank and hardly able to move.
When the people holding them captive had bragged as they activated the array surrounding Cass’s tank, explaining how it’d erase them from living memory and magically hide their existence from magic charting and tracking if any sort, so no one would try and rescue them, Cass had felt it. Felt the pull of longing directed towards their soul go quiet.
Those on the other end a vague bonds Cass had never noticed before now went mute, as the people on the other ends couldn’t long for what had been erased from their minds entirely. James, Lily, Harry, Sirius, Remus, and all Cass’s other acquaintances.
Cass then remembered Pettigrew, how he’d been sneaking about as late and the one time he’d been in charge of their safehouse location was the time they’d nearly been caught, James taking a curse to the shoulder before they’d gotten away.
Cass hadn’t been able to voice their suspicions towards James’ complete faith in one of his oldest friends who he shared all his secrets with. Briefly mentioning Pettigrew’s shift in behavior had been waved off as caused by the death of Dorcas.
Something that’d made dread drip deeper into the pit of their stomach. No one knew how Voldemort had been able to find and trap Dorcas, the most powerful witch of their age. A clever and careful woman, who cautiously only let other Order members know her location.
It was why Cass had been so desperate to get their little family out of the country. They were afraid Pettigrew’s loyalties had shifted, that the rat animagis was now a mole feeding information to Voldemort.
And now Cass was trapped here, unable to warn Lily of their suspicions. They blamed their insecurities. Cass had actually been afraid of James turning on them and rejecting them rather than doubt his friend. They’d spiraled into dark imaginings of Lily and James deciding to leave them, taking little Harry out of their life as well.
Cass was just the hanger-on after all. James and Lily being the Griffindor golden couple, married with a child together. Most people didn’t even know that there was a romantic relationship between Cass and the couple.
Sirius kind of just ignored it, Cass had actually pretended that Peter already knew and let James assume he just didn’t want to talk about it like with Sirius. That left Dorcas who was dead, and Remus whom Cass hadn’t seen in months. With them gone it was like Cass had been reduced to just a friend whenever they were with other people.
The stupid array was probably pointless anyway, for Cass had so few meaningful connections that would actually look for them if they disappeared. James and Lily would want to, but they had Harry to look after. With Harry who’d become a primary target of the war, despite not even being a year old.
If Pettigrew really turned on them, then Cass would get revenge one day. They’d come back as a wraith if they died before escaping this place, and they’d possess some creature with sufficient fangs and claws to tear him to pieces, letting him slowly bleed out in agony. Drowning… yes first they’d drown the rat. They had a feeling the water wouldn’t abandon them even in death now.
Such thoughts became pointless though, because Cass could neither escape nor die. And before their captors had left for the final time they’d heard them discussing how creatures like Cass lived for centuries. The thought of being trapped suspended like this and alone for centuries had nearly driven them mad more than once.
But for all their insecurities over being that unwanted child, and practically a secret lover to their partners instead of a spouse acknowledged as belonging to them, Cass wasn’t the type to wallow in depression. They’d done their best to occupy their mind and practice using their magic in whatever ways they could with it mostly out of their normal reach.
They’d tried to keep a regular sleep schedule and track the passage of time by it. They’d sobbed when they reached the day that should have been Harry’s first birthday if they’d tracked things right. They’d had so many plans, and the camera they’d bought Lils to take enough pictures to fill an album for every year of Harry’s childhood.
Cass had persisted, but around what should have been sometime late October or early November, Cass had been overwhelmed by an awful feeling. Some part of them knew it’d meant something had happened to them, her little family.
It’d been a tangible feeling, something they couldn’t be imagining and certainly didn’t want to.
They’d been miserable and lost all track of anything for an unknown amount of time afterwards. A real depression, thick and cloying hadn’t left their chest since. But she thought of Lils and Jay, how protective they were in general, but especially of Harry. Even if it had cost them their lives, they would have protected Harry.
Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Harry, Jay, and Lils.
Cass wouldn’t give up escaping. They had to know for sure. They struggled to maintain consciousness for a time each day. Trained their mind learning to parse the alien words on the labs screens. At least the numbers were standard and the shape of the letters familiar, though they seemed to bleed out into squiggles around the ends, something that reminded Cass of Baybayin writings.
After what might have been a decade if Cass’s ability to track time had any accuracy, some of the depression lifted. Like someone Cass was tied to had something good happen to them. Cass perked up immensely at the feeling.
Soon they began to better parse good and bad feelings. But on the whole the emotions were excited and positive. There were moments of fear, strong ones that Cass almost felt were strong enough to pull Cass to them. But the magic binding Cass held and the one on the other end was soon feeling happy and full of curious excitement once more.
It continued like that until one day when repeated bursts of fear came one after another. Then amid a tension Cass couldn’t explain there was suddenly magic not Cass’s own surrounding them, inside the tank.
The magic pulled and suddenly Cass was outside. Outside. With grass and stones and the like beneath their weak body. Then a familiar figure as they sought to adjust their sight. Their Jay!
‘James!’ Cass’s heart cried as their soul sung with pure disbelieving joy.
Cass blinked bleary eyes at him and was finally able to get their voice to work and called out. “James…? James is that you? Where’s Lily?”
Then of all things Pettigrew was the one to respond speaking their name “Cass?” allowed in a tone of startled confusion. Cass supposed he was just starting to remember them now that they were out of the array that surrounded their tank.
“Pettigrew?” the Cass couldn’t help to sneer in return, unable to hide their true sentiments regarding the man.
Looking around, Cass realized James was not in fact James a face far too young to be their Jay stared back at them in shock and increasing worry, and then Cass saw the others. Death eaters, many of them. Pettigrew standing shoulder to shoulder among the crowd of them.
Then rage. ‘That Rat!’
“What have you done Pettigrew!? Where are James and Lily?!” Cass’s rage quickly bleeding into desperation, not wanting all their worst fears to become true.
Death eaters started to jeer then, before one sounded out louder than the rest declaring “…the Potters were killed at the end of the Dark Lord’s wand over a dozen years ago.”
They were still talking, but Cass couldn’t hear their words.
A numb feeling took over, it felt like all the light in the world had gone out. ‘Lils! Jay!’
Lily, who was as charming as she was talented in charms, always adding beauty to her surroundings and keeping people in line so that they could have a bit of peace even amidst chaos.
James, her bold and tricky prankster. Who’d been born to love and happy to share that feeling with Cass. The personification of a free spirit who’d allowed himself to be cooped up and chained down out of love to protect them all.
The two who would hold Cass through all their turbulent emotions. Hugging them so nice and tight as they came undone and together again within the pair’s grasp. Putting back together Cass’s entire crumbling world that hadn’t felt whole for as long as they could remember.
The couple who’d accepted Cass’s everything, bringing them into their lives effortlessly as if it was simply where Cass belonged. And those voices had just been jeering that they were dead.
The two people who made up Cass’s whole world were as dead as her friend Dorcas, once again at the wand of that scum Voldemort.
Cold shivers seemed to blow through Cass’s soul. “It couldn’t be true, it just couldn’t.” They shook their head and muttered denials, trying to get a grasp on themselves as they trembled.
Then the boy who was not James was fighting, a shield of some sort was cast over Cass and he threw out a burst of wind to scatter back the crowd of death eaters circled around them.
Cass shook themselves, they couldn’t burden a child in a situation like this. Until they could gather their strength and snatch up a wand they should at least avoid being a burden. So they crawled behind a gravestone and watched as the boy cut Pettigrew’s arm, stunned him along with another death eater next to him.
Then both were sent flying backwards with the wand he’d been holding and crashed into something and disappeared in the twisting motion that likely meant a portkey. Maybe it would be an illegal one that the Aurors would be sent to check.
Then strange enough, the boy glanced back at Cass with calm eyes that seemed to show approval that Cass had hidden themselves behind the stone.
Before suddenly shifting gears and letting an exaggerated tremble shake his form, pretending that his show of targeted skill just a moment ago was a fluke that had somehow deprived him of a wand, though Cass could see the handle of another sticking out of his Hogwart’s robes near his waist.
Then the odd pale flat faced man with red eyes was laughing and mocking the boy. The other death eaters not moving forward to attack as if they were afraid of interrupting the mocking speech.
The creepy looking man with the glowing red snake eyes, with an actual snake, a very large one at that, hissing at his feet, was clearly the leader of the lot.
He was saying something about a death eater at Hogwarts that would rescue his servants sent away. ‘So the portkey went to Hogwarts?’ If only Cass and the boy had been able to use it instead…
Then the man carried on about the rest of his faithful ones and liberating them from Azkaban.
‘His death eater, his servants, and the rest of his faithful ones in Azkaban. Oh no, this disfigured man was Voldemort!’ Cass realized panicking and trying to pull on their magics.
Cass gasped as the power connected to them in a way it had been unable to for years. But before they could even try to channel it into a spell without a wand Voldemort declared himself tired of this game and shot the killing curse at the boy. The jagged green light making Cass’s insides coil in revolution despite their love of the colour.
The boy’s body fell down and Voldemort cried out in triumph.
“Harry Potter is dead!”
Everything stopped then. Harry. Harry, their baby. Dead. No. Nonononononononono.
That could NOT be. Cass was desperate, grasping at the feeling of the pulls from inside themselves they thought ‘PLEASE, someone, anyone! HELP!’
Then something seemed to rip out of the very core of Cass’s being in response and their mouth dropped open in and they screamed. They screamed their rage, their grief, and their desperation raw and directly out of the depths of themselves. Another new magical power unlike anything they’d ever known spilled forth and they pulled at the bonds they could still feel inside themselves while their vision went dark.
Notes:
As you can guess by being summoned by Harry's blood runes meant to summon a family member, Cass is indeed Harry's third!
Hidden behind an array with magic resembling the fidelius charm it hid Cass even from the dragel family charts in Nevarah's library.
Chapter 4: Voldemort PoV
Summary:
Voldemort's plans go awry...
Chapter Text
It had been going so well, except now that he thought of it the boy, Harry Potter, hadn’t seemed as afraid as he should have throughout the whole situation…
He’d had a body again, able to wield his wand and magic with ease once more. He felt all powerful once again as his minions bowed and scraped the ground, heads of noble pureblood houses that they were.
He could touch the boy’s flesh without the burning that occurred whilst he was possessing the useless Quirrell’s body. So all his efforts and patience the past several months were worth it.
He didn’t make mistakes, it was just a small bit of inattentiveness that he had not remembered the ancient magic of protection someone choosing to die to protect another could cause.
Just a little too impatient to forge his final Horcrux after killing his prophesied foe in the cradle, a bit of curiosity if it would possibly strengthen the magic by using such an individual’s murder to forge the Horcrux.
It’s not like he really feared the toddler in any case. Just a bit too eager to get things done and crush whatever hopes Dumbledore had been planning to pin onto the pathetic prophecy.
He was Lord Voldemort after all and he had conquered death. Especially now that he’d made his final Horcrux, his precious Nagini, and returned from the destruction of his flesh once already.
Now no one would doubt his abilities and the old headmaster would find it difficult indeed to rally fighters after he sent the boy they all saw as their saviour back to them as a corpse.
But then the boy had only looked disgusted at his touch, not fearful. Followed by an impressive bit of recovery from being crucioed twice before throwing off the imperius. His imperius.
He took the cruciatus curse once more and something changed. Next thing they knew there was another person appearing from some unknown magic between his muggle father’s gravestone and his grandfather’s beside it.
A person that was blueish with scales and something moving hanging from their back. Some strange creature inheritance most likely.
The strange thing was disoriented and had many large cut off tubes sticking out of them. Coming to some level of attention and calling the boy by his dead father’s name.
Some acquaintance of the Potters then as Peter and this ‘Cass’ recognized each other. He remembered the name faintly then, a third person accompanying the Potters after they’d first gone in the run upon discovery their child was the target of the prophecy.
They’d disappeared at some point months before Peter had been able to give the small family’s exact location to him. He enjoyed the horror and devastation on the ‘Cass’ person’s face as they realized Peter stood among his death eaters and the jeers informed them of the Potters’ deaths.
They’d opposed him, of course he’d have killed them before long. He’d set aside his shock at the sudden appearance of this strange new person that clearly posed no threat.
But that was when things took a sudden turn. The brat was suddenly moving and casting powerful magic blasting them backwards with powerful winds around him, then getting shots in towards Pettigrew.
Next thing they knew the boys wand was flying out of his hand towards the portkeyed cup and took two of his men with it.
Clearly though the boy’s magic hadn’t gone right, some twisted version of accio that yanked the wand from his hand as it too was pulled towards the summoned portkey.
It wasn’t as if the boy meant to be left stranded without a wand and his only possible means of escape disappearing with two of his followers.
The boy of course hunched in on himself in fear and began to tremble. He elected to rub in his failure by assuring the boy that even if his men were captured he’d have them back before long, making the last stand of one Harry Potter pointless.
Then at last he killed the boy. No protective magic to save the child’s life and ricochet it back at him this time.
He announced his triumph loudly to the cheers of his followers, that they might never doubt him again when the pathetic creature huddled behind his grandfather’s grave began to scream.
Magic… magic unlike anything he’d ever felt before rattled inside him. It made him feel how torn apart his soul was the scattered pull of his Horcruxes in various directions.
Even after it stopped and there were sounds and lights as others appeared around this strange ‘Cass’ person as if summoned by the scream, he was stuck trembling for several moments.
He’d never thought splitting up his soul could leave him vulnerable like this.
He eventually gathered his wits about him as his death eaters gathered behind him looking shaken with trembling wand hands as some tried and failed to cast stabilizing magic upon themselves.
Whatever magic was contained in that creature like scream had affected them all.
Then another form appeared near the crumpled body of the boy dead on the ground by his father’s gravestone.
His eyes glowing red before yet one more appeared in a swarm of twisting black by the side of two large black dogs that were among the group of strange creature type people surrounding that ‘Cass’ creature.
Wings, fangs, glowing eyes, scales, some armored and carrying blades. The one beside the boy and the final one to appear by the dogs began talking. The one by the dogs was addressed as ‘My Lord’ by the other.
All the strange beings turned to focus on them as the ‘Lord’ declared he’d followed his two hounds.
Then something even more astonishing happened.
Harry Potter stood up.
Then the boy turned to face him, there was no fear in his eyes as he raised a wand that came from who knew where.
Shouts from the ‘Lord’ and the others around him, but Voldemort had to focus on the boy who drove all the others back from around the two of them with another powerful burst of wind.
Trading spells and shields with him like he was suddenly an expert duelist.
“How!?” He growled out at the boy in demand. “How can you be alive?!”
“You really didn’t hear the whole prophecy, did you?” the boy said almost casually.
‘Prophecy?’ his mind swirled at the implications. Of course there had to be something more to a prophecy about defeating a Dark Lord as powerful as him.
Then the boy carried on. “Did you really think you could cheat Lady Death?” He said with a tone full of mockery. The voices of the creature people cut off into an eerie silence then.
“Nonsense!” he shouted and cast the cruciatus curse at the boy once more. He’d deflected it expertly, before stumbling a bit on his bad leg.
“You know,” the boy continued in that insolent tone, “there’s a muggle saying about repeating the same actions over again, yet expecting a different result. Apparently it’s a mark of insanity.”
And then the boy smirked at him.
Rage coiled in his blood and he cast the killing curse at the boy once more.
“Avada Kedavra” was met with “Expelliarmus”
The green and red lights of the two spells met in the air and formed a cord between their two wands. Power vibrated his wand and he saw the boy clutch his with both hands. So at least the same thing was happening to the boy’s wand.
If it was a direct battle of power with the boy of course he’d win, so even as his minions asked what they should do, eager enough to help attack a mere school boy for their master, even as the strange creature people still made them nervous and tremble.
He of course waved them away. His power would be doubted if he accepted help in this situation. The strange connection with their two wands continued to shift though.
The green and red merged into a bright gleaming gold beam of light and the feet of both the boy and himself lifted from the ground. The energy floated both of them over to a clear patch of grass, free of graves.
The cord of golden light remained bright and strong between their wands as more trails of light splintered off of it forming a web around them as a sort of bird song began to resound around them in their cage of light.
The the vibrations of power through the wands got stronger as he fought to break it and the boy fought to hold it steady.
He didn’t like this.
Lord Voldemort should not be surprised by strange creatures, with strange shrieks of power, nor strange magical phenomenons involving his own wand and spell magic.
All he could think at that moment was that he must win and prove himself not defeated by this mere boy.
Large beads of light began to appear and shift along the main golden cord connecting the two wands. He put more power in and the beads move towards the boy, his wand vibrating harder in his grasp.
‘Of course I’d win in this contest of power.’ he thought.
But then something shifted once more with the boy, the beads stopped sliding towards the other wand before suddenly coming back towards him.
Slowly at first but quickly speeding up with an impatient jolt they vibrated his wand nearly out of his grasp before reaching it at last and a warm heated sensation pulsed from within it, an echoing series of screams coming from where it shook in his hand.
Suddenly a ghostly shape like what he’d made for Wormtail shot out, then more screams resounded, familiar cries of agony.
Then squeezing out of the tip of his wand came something much larger, a head. It was followed by neck, torso and the rest until what appeared was the ghost of the old muggle man he’d killed for snooping the Riddle’s estate.
It fell to the ground beside him within the golden dome as muted exclamations from the graveyard’s other occupants sounded.
The muggle’s ghostly form straightened where he leaned on his walking stick, looking about in shock before speaking.
“He was a real wizard, then?” The pathetic thing muttered looking at him. “Killed me, that one did… You fight him, boy…”
And yet another head came from his wand. In short order, the foolish ministry worker’s form fell beside the muggle’s.
Her eyes darted about frantically before crying out. “Don’t let go, now! Don’t let him get you, Harry! —don’t let go!” She and the muggle began to circle around them as yet another figure stretched out of his wand and fell down.
“Your father’s coming…” the boy’s mother called out softly to the boy. “Hold on for your father… It will be alright… hold o-” She cut off distracted looking out of the golden cage towards the creatures still by the graves crowded around the one that let out that awful shriek.
One of the dogs began to howl, as James Potter’s form dropped down. Then the other hound began to howl as well.
The ghost of the boy’s mother trembled as she almost chanted. “Harry, Cass, Harry, Cass… love … James it’s Cass! …And Harry, have to help Harry, hold on…”
The Potter man swung around as if to move towards his son, then his wife, then where Cass was as the pitch of the howls grew louder and both Potter parents’ forms shuddered with the sound.
The voice of the ‘Lord’ sounded about clearly above the din of noise. Outrage as he exclaimed something about the consciousness of souls being trapped in his wand.
The boy’s voice was the one he heard then, chanting some foreign words with glazed eyes that flickered with a strange light. His wand began to heat up still further then. The bird song growing in power, the tone of it weaving into the boy’s chant and the strands of light increased only behind him as if to form wings.
Then the boy thrust out his wand and shouted a few more strange words. Voldemort’s wand pulsed strongly with it before both wands burst into flames from the inside out and vanished. Consumed by the fire before they could fall to the ground.
The lights went out, all the golden glow evaporating into the dark of the night around them as he stumbled to his knees. The only glow remaining was the four ghostly figures and a multiple of balls of smokey light where his wand had been.
The first two laughed, something like ‘…free…’ falling from Jerkin’s mouth before she turned into a ball of light as well with the other three ghosts.
The Potters’ flew towards the dogs and their disturbing howls cut off at last. The rest of the ball s drifted off and faded from view as the creatures began to exclaim from their encirclement around Cass and now the hounds.
The ‘Lord’ person was saying something as well. Threat, they were all threats to him now that he didn’t have his wand.
He hissed at Nagini to bring him the one that was flung at his feet earlier as he scrambled to his feet backing away with his death eaters as they all stumbled about trying to adjust their sight to the lack of light as none dared to cast lumos.
A dangerous power was emanating from the ‘Lord’ fellow his eyes burning red as a chill invaded the graveyard. An instinctual fear rose inside Voldemort. He wanted to deny it but could not.
His faithful Nagini was soon at his feet with the wand in her mouth. He quickly grasped it, assured when it pulsed in a way that indicated it would obey him.
He looked over at where the boy should have been but he was gone.
Tearing his eyes around he found the boy already tucked behind a grave near his father’s split open one. As if he’d ran as soon as their wands burst into flames.
The little wretch had sacrificed a wand and destroyed his own. His, Lord Voldemort’s, wand had been destroyed by a school boy!
He needed to kill him quickly but the other red eyed man called out to his ‘Lord’ announcing that the stone cauldron had been used in an unsanctioned necromantic ritual. That the ‘scent’ of it led to him and he pointed right at him.
Something in the air shifted as two pairs of red eyes locked on to him.
“You dare to try to cheat Lady Death!” the ‘Lord’ said with malice dripping from every word as the air grew colder.
Then with a roar from the ‘Lord’ that made his heart seize, both red-eyed men shifted into black dogs. Larger than the other two had been, with large gleaming white fangs, and lips curled back in snarls as they started stocking towards him.
‘Away, away, away, away, away, he needed to get away!’
He didn’t have time to think. He summoned Nagini’s form to wrap around him and apparated away with a sharp crack, only taking enough time to ensure he didn’t splinch himself.
He cursed that he’d once again failed to kill the Potter boy, but relief poured through his veins knowing he’d escaped those creatures.
‘Death, they were the hands, or rather the jaws, of Death.’ he trembled knowing his thoughts were right…
Chapter 5: Thorne PoV
Summary:
Great grandfather!
Notes:
Sneaking in one more character's PoV before we get to Harry's bonded.
Chapter Text
Lord Thorne Macaslan had maintained respected standing in the high court of Lord Aiden’s House of Arythmoor for decades by now.
One because he was dutiful, two because he had no particular bloody ambitions to attempt to over throw Lord Aiden, and three because he was rather loyal by nature.
Lord Aiden also appreciated that Thorne didn’t mind the types of work Lord Aiden himself didn’t particularly prefer to do, but also didn’t trust others to handle. Most notably, handling new Hellhounds that were ignorant of what Death’s court and being of the Hellkin who did Her Ladyship’s bidding truly entailed.
Most dragels raised in Nevarah knew enough that they would generally just be paired with whatever Hellhound pair or triad was available to train a new pup.
But there were others, ones that were hardly aware of having made a bargain with Death or simply retained no memories at all. Those generally fell to Thorne.
There were others to help, of course. But Thorne would have nearly all the special cases himself for a period of time while they were in training. Generally during their most volatile phase.
The others didn’t quite have the power and skill to take a newbie lashing out with no restraint to task, without incurring serious injury to themselves or the pup. Thorne did, so it would be Thorne’s duty to work each new hound through that phase.
Granny Maud, who’d had the duty before him, would then take over with Aunty Agatha, who ruled Arythmoor estate like the head Pareya she functioned as. They weren’t his grandma and aunt, but that was what they insisted on being called these days.
And they were the main authority regarding Hellhound pups, whether born or recently made from a bargain with Lady Death.
Thorne’s own position within the court of the Hounds was more like a Rheyo or Betas, alongside his friend Weide. Their personal strength, combined with the lack of bloodthirst, left them in the position of two of Lord Aiden’s most trusted Hounds.
Recently added was the young pup named Melachor, an orphan under Lord Aiden’s direct care after he was found to have somehow ended up under Rasputin and his lot. The poor thing.
Melachor was steadily making himself more useful as he grew up, and he currently acted in the capacity of something like a steward or secretary reporting directly to Lord Aiden.
As an Alpha dragel himself, Thorne had bonded of his own, though a couple of them had already gone on into Her Ladyship’s hands. Including the mother of his Submissive son, Briar.
Briar had a bizarre kind of luck and had also ended up making a deal with Lady Death and becoming a Hellhound. Lately though, Thorne was having to make excuses for his son’s absence during court meetings. His Alpha had gone on a mission off realm over a decade ago and hadn’t made contact since.
Briar was a tight ball of misery as a result, with his Beta faithfully taking the brunt of his moods. None of their circle’s scales had turned black, though. But the bonds to Jun had gone silent for so long that Thorne knew his son occasionally feared the worst, and once a year would check for her name among the deceased.
Briar chose to simply be angry at his Alpha’s absence to cope, but Thorne knew that his daughter-in-law was certainly caught up in something and was not choosing to stay away so long of her own will.
Currently the second Hunt since Jun’s departure was about to start in less than a week and his son’s circle was planning to sit out nearly the entirety of it. With Jun gone they just weren’t as confident nor interested in being out and about.
Fortunately their eldest child, Aspen, had been able to manage to get a full bonded circle of her own, Briar’s first grandchild now on the way. Peony had an intended herself, even if his clan was the snobby sort to drag out the courtship for a while, they weren’t against the match.
Thorne’s other grandchildren were happy and healthy despite the fifteen years absence of their Alpha parent. Briar had hunted a nice circle for himself and his Alpha’s Nameless talent of empathy had required they forge deep strong bonds. So even in her absence they were managing to raise the kids well.
Thorne wasn’t just going to let matters be much longer though, over one and a half decades was long enough that he would send in a formal complaint and inquiry to the earth courts with all his amassed authority of a favoured of the high courts of shadows and Death.
He’d put in extra work covering for Lord Aiden and shielding those of the House of Arythmoor in their Lord’s absence from those like Rasputin and his lot.
Also, taking on the task of minding of the bonded pair of Hounds that haven’t taken on their human shapes more than a few times in the nearly sixty years since they became Hellhounds.
Lady Death had dropped them off, pronouncing them a pair of bonded dragel Pareya who had died uninherited, before making their deal with Her. They therefore inherited after becoming Hounds and then officially bonded, having been wed before their deaths, both aged twenty-one years old.
Unfortunately, the means by which they were murdered with magic had trapped a portion of their souls’ consciousness separate from their current selves. Lady Death had promised they’d recover one day, until then communication with the pair had been rather one-sided.
They liked Thorne though, it hadn’t been difficult to get them to follow his lead. The female of the pair, Spark as he’d elected to nickname her, had seemed to instinctually sort Thorne into the category of a parental mentor.
Her bonded, Bird, on the other hand, was a bit scattered brained and mischievous, but always gravitated back to his mate. The pair were fiercely protective of each other and any pregnant Hounds or younglings.
They were powerful too, for all that neither had been born to shadow elements naturally they combined them skillfully with the ones they did have.
Bird was likely to have been of pure air had he inherited normally. He was creative in his means of tricking, tripping, and trapping with his mix of air currents and shadows.
Spark was instead patient, watchful, and just as clever. She seemed to be a mix of fire and earth, favouring the earth element. She was particularly good with plants, and the shadows of them. When taken to a forest area to hunt she would track, charm, and ensnare large numbers of prey with little effort.
When the pair hunted together not a single slip of soul escaped them. Rasputin had wanted them, but they turned their noses up at him. When he’d persisted they’d shown a flash of horrible tempers and powers that were uncontrollable in their destruction.
They’d mostly been left alone since, helping to guard the nursery where new litters were kept when not out hunting. And most of their hunts were supervised by Thorne, for regardless of how long they’d been Hounds it was still too risky to let a pair of Hellhounds, with limited consciousness, out on their own.
Besides someone who could actually write, or at least communicate somehow, for the reports of what occurred during the hunts needed to be present. Nevarah, including Death’s court, required as much. Attempting to dig through Bird and Spark’s memories after the fact wouldn’t do either.
And so more than half a century later the pair still required minders. And as Lord Aiden arrived back in a foul mood they’d both been startled when the pair had begun to whimper and whine out of nowhere only to be snatched up in white lights that were signature of a soulscream’s summoning.
‘At least they’d gone together.’ He’d thought preparing to ready himself to follow only for Lord Aiden to take the duty upon himself.
Oddly enough it was only a short moment later when Thorne felt himself being summoned. Not by a soulscream, of course. No, the summoning was runes based, with blood. Kin of his was summoning a Hellhound and specifying with his name.
Then he was was across realms in a graveyard looking at a child on the ground next to where the blood runes that summoned him burned out to nothing, having finished their task.
That was a surprisingly skillful runes cast for one so young he mused, wondering how he was related to this boy he could only ever so faintly tell was of dragel blood.
“Thorne?” He heard Lord Aiden shout and spun around to see his Lord stand by Bird, Spark, and a crowd of dragels that looked to be their new soulbonded circle. How curious that the boy would happen to summon him here.
“My Lord?”
“How did you arrive before me? And why did you come when I just said I’d handle it?” Lord Aiden demanded.
‘Before him?’ That was a curious bit of information, how the runes summoning that only started after Aiden had vanished could have managed to transport him faster than his Lord’s shadows was curious.
His best guess would be the magic of the soulscream hindered Aiden and increased the runes powers just enough to tip the balance of speed in Thorne’s favour.
“My Lord, I was summoned separately by this child-”
He was cut off by the exclamations of the men opposite the dragels, about thirty of them all in long black robes with pointed hoods. Most also had identical masks on their faces, though some of those hung off their necks as they were all staring at the boy.
Their words indicated that they thought the boy should be dead. Thorne extended his senses over the youngling and every instinct in him said the child’s soul was intact and not to be reaped.
Three other things processed about the boy, Lady Death’s presence was upon him as if She had been standing before him moments ago, he was definitely underaged and uninherited, and finally he had striking green eyes the same shade as Thorne’s missing daughter-in-law fixed on a stubborn glare that was all Briar.
Thorne would know, after all. Briar had inherited that look from his mother, the dear fierce woman who’d done the heavy work shaping their children into respectable adults who stood their own ground.
The boy was moving before he could get a better look trading spells with the only one of the black robes men without a hood or mask. Instead a pale deformed face was shown clearly with eyes that glowed a sickly red, similar but also different to those of shadow and Death’s courts.
The boy moved masterfully, and although he wielded a wand he also waved his other hand and cast wandlessly in a manner likely unnoticed by the wizards.
Lord Aiden and the other dragels present were talking over each other, Thorne tried to split his attention to listen when the deformed man started shouting. “How!? How can you be alive?!”
“You really didn’t hear the whole prophecy, did you?” the boy replied easily.
The words seemed to send the man’s thoughts racing as the boy continued speaking, “Did you really think you could cheat Lady Death?”
That had his full attention, as well as the attention of Aiden and the dragels.
“Nonsense!” cried the strange wizard followed by a shout of “Crucio!” as he attacked once more.
The youngling deflected the spell, but stumbled a bit as one of his legs seemed to be injured.
Before Thorne could move towards the boy he was taunting the man once more.
“You know, there’s a muggle saying about repeating the same actions over again, yet expecting a different result. Apparently it’s a mark of insanity.”
The man reared back as if slapped before flicking his wand in a jagged fashion and shouting “Avada Kedavra!”
The boy was casting his own spell in the same breath, “Expelliarmus!” and his magic appeared as a red beam and crashed into the man’s curse of green light. Thorne could feel the killing intent oozing from the green curse.
Then something shifted in the magic as the two lights merged into a single beam of gold connecting the wands as power pulsed through them.
Resonance of some sort from the wands lifted the dueling pair and moved them to a clear patch of grass. The rest of the men in robes tripping over each other in hasty attempts to follow.
Then branches broke off from the beam and formed a cage as a magic song started up from some avian creature that the wands’ cores were likely produced from.
The man seemed confident he could overpower the youngling and had waved away the other men’s offers to help. Instead the boy pushed back and suddenly screams of those tortured were ringing out from the wand and smokey shapes were falling out of it.
When an old man leaning on a stick pronounced he’d been murdered by the man and started giving encouragement to the boy Thorne strode forward a step, only to touch upon a stone cauldron that made his Hellhound nature snarl.
He immediately set his senses to try and investigate as he kept partial attention on the golden illuminated wand duel. More shades popped out as Aiden cried outrage that the wand seemed to have trapped parts of the consciousnesses of souls of those killed with it.
Thorne concluded some unsanctioned necromancy had taken place with the cauldron only just recently, less than an hour ago, in fact. At the same time Aiden was declaring a need to destroy the deformed man’s wand and free the shades trapped inside.
That was when Spark began to howl, calling out to something as yet another shade dropped from the wand and Bird was howling too.
Then the boy was chanting some ancient and powerful language that reminded Thorne of the Avian tongues but was still somehow different, more musical and resounding as it bled into the magical bird wands.
Then with a shout of a few final words the youngling set both wands on fire from within. Then all the light was gone except for the shades and smokey balls that the shades soon became as well.
A shift in the air and he felt as if Her Ladyship’s hands were scooping most of them up as a pair from two of the shades shot into Spark and Bird, cutting off their howls at last.
Next thing he knew the pair of Hounds were in their human forms, their bones clicking audibly into place. Thorne had never seen them in this form before, wanting to take a closer look but his attention was torn away as the youngling was suddenly ducking behind a gravestone next to him.
The stone cauldron rubbing against his leg once more as he shifted to glance over at the child. The jolt to his instincts again prompted him to call out to Aiden.
“My Lord an unsanctioned necromantic ritual took place here just before our arrival.”
Aiden’s attention swung back over to him and Thorne gestured to the tipped cauldron, large enough for an adult body to crawl out of.
“The scent leads over to that disfigured man.” Thorne continued pointing at the wizard who had another wand pointed at the stone where the youngling was tucked behind.
His red serpent eyes widened as Aiden snarled and Thorne’s own lips curled back.
“You dare to try to cheat Lady Death!” Aiden accused, then he unleashed a roar and both he and Thorne shifted into Hounds.
At last the wretch seemed properly afraid. But before Thorne could take more than a couple steps forward on his paws, the strange wizard twirled his wand and a giant snake was curled around him.
In the next breath his form, along with the snake twisted in on itself and disappeared with a crack.
In their moment of shock the other men vanished in the same fashion in a loud series of cracks before Thorne could tag any of the lot with his shadows. Darting his eyes over to meet his Lord’s he saw a grimace that indicated Aiden had the same result.
‘By Her Ladyship’s hands…’ he thought sourly. They’d have to see if the remnants of the necromantic ritual would have any traces they could use to track the wizard. ‘Foolish mortal.’
Then there was a clamouring as the Submissive who gave the soulscream seemed to come to some awareness.
Thorne looked over and watched as the Submissive, part Merrow by the looks of them, ignored the Alpha and Beta, going straight for the now human shaped Spark and Bird. Cheerful warbles of recognition as the Hellhounds reached back towards the Submissive and they fell into each other the way long separated lovers always did.
The Submissive’s instincts kicked in immediately and they were biting Spark’s neck and making a claim within the next moment. Then releasing and swinging around to latch onto Bird’s neck as Spark bit her Submissive on the shoulder.
The Submissive drank greedily before pulling back a little and yanking Bird’s head down to their opposite shoulder where he returned the bite. When he finished the three curled into each other once more in a three-way hold, with the Submissive and Spark halfway in Bird’s lap as they clung for dear life.
Soul magic pulsed as Thorne imagined he could hear the twist, shift, and click of the soulbonds settle into place. The Submissive began to purr in contentment and the Hellhound pair responded with pleased rumbles of their own.
Thorne shifted back into two legs, about to go back to the cauldron when he heard a whimper that flipped all his instincts back on high alert.
The youngling had moved away from the graves to a patch of nearby grass and was trembling, clearly in pain. And struggling out of his robes and shirt.
Thorne started marching towards the child and promptly knelt in front of him.
Thorne could tell then as the outline of scales began to form beneath the child’s skin. ‘An early inheritance pushing through.’
He tried to rumble reassuringly, the youngling is likely confused and Thorne wouldn’t leave the kid alone even if he wasn’t Thorne’s kin somehow and a likely clue to finding Jun.
The child whimpered as his bones shifted and clicked, clearly getting ready to sprout wings from his back.
“Hey, hey, you’re alright. It’ll be alright.” he tried to reassure.
Green eyes snapped up to him and the boy whined “Big Thorne-”
“What?”
“S-sorry, I meant Great G-grandpa-” he cut off with a gasp and a shudder as he curled in on himself.
‘GREAT Grandpa!? Not just Grandpa? But how…?’
He tried to voice the question through his shock, “Hey little one, exactly how are we related? Do you know?”
Those green eyes met his once more, with the glasses now gone the shade of green was clearer as they began to glow with the pupils shifting into the pointed slits of his dragon nature before he stammered out three names.
“Bri-ar, Jun-ni-nipper, L-lily-”
He broke off once more and with a cry as he arched his back. Blood and bits of flesh flung out as Thorne raised his hand to catch it all and banish it. Not wanting to allow his descendant of his bodily materials strewn about this graveyard where an unsanctioned necromantic ritual had just taken place.
He curled the child’s robes around his lap in a bid to help keep him warm, fortunately it seemed to be a Summer night wherever they currently were.
The youngling shivered and stretched out his wings, the span of them was rather compact but the edges promised a certain degree of sharpness.
He threw up a light spell, a few balls of magic glowed faintly it a way that didn’t scatter his shadows and hopefully wouldn’t hurt the eyes of the newly inheriting kid.
‘Grandchild- no GREAT grandchild. By Arielle’s fangs…’
Thorne had a few Great grandchildren already, Briar wasn’t his eldest, after all, and he certainly hadn’t settled quickly. He’d spurned courting altogether through his first two hunts as a Submissive until Jun had caught his eye. Rian, their Beta, had already been trying to entice the Alpha and had found Briar a perfectly suited addition to complete their potential triad.
Jun’s father had been against the match, Briar already had a reputation for getting into trouble, and the former earth clan chief hadn’t wanted that anywhere near his favorite child.
Jun’s mother had been the opposite, quick to embrace and dote on Briar in a way that left Thorne’s son a blushing mess of cuddly goo. Jun decided she liked both the prickly and cuddly sides of Briar. The pair had them turned the tables on the Beta and aggressively courted him as a team to some very satisfying results as a very happy bonded triad.
It’d taken a bit more time to settle with a full circle and eventually they’d had Aspen. Now, Aspen was due to become a parent in a few months. That child was supposed to be Thorne’s first great grandchild through Briar. Instead, Thorne was staring at an already nearly grown great grandchild starting his inheritance.
As the soft lights glinted off of still wet new scales Thorne’s breath hitched. Peach and silver. A newly inheriting Submissive! Protective instincts rose higher inside of him as he called out to the other dragels and Aiden, asking them to set a barrier around the area.
Moving in the middle of an inheritance wasn’t advised unless there was imminent peril to one’s life, after all.
He was about to croon out some more soothing sounds when he felt the lingering soul magic begin stirring up again. The new Submissive reacted and threw his head back and screamed. Not just a scream, another soulscream!
Chapter 6: Theo PoV
Summary:
Theo is holding steady in a sudden storm
Chapter Text
Theodore Eiki Gorgens-Nott was not happy. He was among the rest of the school crowd watching the winning champion’s stage finish being set up with a pit of dread in his stomach.
Harry Potter, was underaged and was competing in a task that could easily kill adult wizards. The third this year.
And really, whose idea had it been to use nesting female dragons as the first task? Those poor eggs. Sure they weren’t the fully intelligent dragons that dragels like himself hailed from. But the creatures were still like distant kin, and wonderful powerful beasts that deserved respect.
He’d seen the outrage on the dragon handlers’ faces, especially the Weasley one. Charlie if he remembered correctly, he’d taken notice of the family and learned their names with how close they are to Harry.
Dear, charming Harry, whom Theo hadn’t been able to keep his eyes off of since boarding the train before first year.
His messy hair had actually been covering his famous scar at the time, so Theo hadn’t recognized his identity on sight.
Instead he’d been a too small boy, clearly alone for all that he was tailing the Weasleys through the platform entrance. He’d looked about the whole experience in awe and wonder, with a bit of nervousness.
Harry likely didn’t remember meeting eyes with Theo then, Harry’s sparkling green behind his glasses and giving a quick friendly grin before becoming distracted again with getting on the train.
Ilsa’s firm grip on Theo’s shoulder finally releasing as she allowed him to board with a final reminder to always reach out to her if there were any issues.
Theo at that time had been in the throes of great reluctance to leave Ilsa, the main person he considered family, to be stuck back in the wizarding world for months on end, learning magic of a far lower level than what he could already perform, while having to work to keep all his dragel traits hidden and never use wandless magic.
But all of those feelings had been blown away with his interest focused on the messy haired boy’s smile. Distracting him to the point of almost not paying attention when saying his goodbyes to Ilsa, despite how much he’d been dreading it until that moment.
He’d still been distracted then, thinking of that smile. A smile that hadn’t really meant anything, thoughtless excitement likely all that was behind it. But it lingered in Theo’s mind. It’d been a lovely smile on such a young face. So he’d been hoping to see it again, and he had, after getting off the train.
Harry once again looking about in awed excitement and giving a soft grin when they’d made eye contact before being bustled over to the boats on the lake. And a third and final time when they reached the castle and prepared to enter the great hall.
But then the nervousness had become more prominent in Harry’s expression before he scowled at Draco’s comments. Then they’d all been made to be quiet by the professor and organized in the way they stood before the doors to the great hall had been pushed open.
And as Theo had tried to lock eyes with the boy again, as they stood waiting their turns to be sorted, he’d at last seen the scar. It’d startled him, but at least he knew his name then.
He been unhappy to realize he’d have great difficulty socializing with the other boy.
With Theo, the son of a death eater, even if technically exonerated under the false pretense of being Imperiused, and Harry Potter the boy who lived through the Dark Lord’s killing curse and was somehow involved in his loss of power and disappearance.
Theo was aware, even back then, that Voldemort wasn’t truly dead. His father was a marked death eater after all. That mark a tangible magical connection to the Dark Lord himself.
It got worse though, Theo was sorted Slytherin, which suited him just fine. Only Ravenclaw seemed as tolerable an option, but the hat had seen his power and ambition and sorted him into the house his father would best approve of, regardless of how little Theo cared about his sire’s opinions.
But then Harry had been sorted Gryffindor, the rival house. And to cap it all off Draco had started some epic bitter rivalry with Harry on the train and was obsessed with him. ‘Potter this, Potter that’ was the constant chatter at the Slytherin table, in the common room, and even their dorm.
No, it was nearly impossible to approach Harry with Draco about. And made even more impossible by the way the Weasley boy of their year latched onto Harry, seeming to chase off even the other Gryffindor boys during their first few months at school.
Then Halloween with the troll happened and Granger joined them. They’d been the golden trio since and Harry’s dislike of Slytherin was only given reasons to grow, every time due to Draco’s obsession.
Theo was honestly a bit worried that his roommate had as big of a crush on the green eyed boy, as he, himself, did. Something Theo had admitted to himself over the hols before second year began and that had only grown ever since.
Harry was somehow still so precious even as he’d stood up to teachers and students alike as he’d battled his way through incomprehensible dangers each year of school.
Theo knew he didn’t even have the full stories of what all had really happened each year, only witnessing himself the haunted look of a soldier in those brilliant young eyes and the more public events.
Things like the way his broom had fought him, a rogue bludger had gone straight for him repeatedly, and the swarm of dementors before Harry’d been plummeting out of the sky towards the pitch during Quidditch games.
How Harry had managed to win two of those three games and catch the snitch regardless, Theo didn’t know. As he also had when Draco had attempted to play at being a dementor during another game, and Harry had shown how he’d been training to fight real dementors with a Patronus spell. At thirteen years old, no less.
So Theo’s crush had only grown over the years, all the while Harry likely didn’t even know his name despite being year mates and the smiles he’d granted Theo that first day, before all Harry was likely to recognize about him would be the Slytherin colours on his school attire.
Probably for the best, Harry was famous and always had unwanted attention on himself. Whereas Theo was intentionally avoiding standing out, wanting to just quickly get his Newts, so he could claim his inheritance and leave this realm entirely.
But if Theo secretly imagined whisking Harry off to Nevarah with him when that time eventually came, well that was Theo’s secret. It wasn’t impossible, but courting a normal wizard before bonding to even a single other dragel wasn’t advised.
But Theo was half in love with the small brave boy whose magic was as wondrous as Harry, himself. He’d fought off the Imperius curse before Theo’s eyes. He flew like he was born to the skies. His magic flowed powerfully around him like a cloak, almost all the time.
Even so, this tournament had been ridiculous from the start. It was clear from the beginning that Harry had been baffled on Halloween when his name had been called on as the fourth champion.
That even the youngest Weasley boy hadn’t realized that Harry looked like he was being marched to the gallows then was as absurd as the stupid pins Draco had made.
Draco had tried to get him to wear one of them. Theo snapped back that he wanted nothing to do with Draco’s obsession with Potter, nor his crush on Diggory, let alone wear such tacky and ugly badges that’d clash with his robes.
Draco had turned scarlet, not wanting anyone else to hear about his possible attraction to other males.
(Really there’s been various methods of getting blood children even as a same sex couple for over two millennia. Why had prejudice against it cropped up in Wizarding Britain this past century?)
So the other boy left him alone, and as others hardly remembered he was around to begin with, no one else noticed his lack of badge.
The incident had started another fantasy of catching Harry’s attention, with him having been distanced from his Gryffindor friends. Imagining a chance run in with a Slytherin not wearing one of the badges possibly peaking Harry’s interest in a positive way.
Alas, Harry had been quick to dodge off on his own between classes, keen on avoiding everyone until the first task.
And after that the tides of his social standing changed once more. Going head-to-head with a dragon had been enough to sway Gryffindor house back into openly accepting him, regardless of whether they believed he’d had anything to do with becoming a tri-wizard champion.
The youngest Weasley boy had, of course, promptly reattached himself to Harry with the excuse of possibly having helped leak the information about the dragons, due to his older brother’s involvement. It had even gotten back to Theo that Harry had in turn warned Diggory, as the other two schools’ champions were already warned by their own headmasters.
So if anyone found out about the leak it was waved off as the playing grounds had been even across all four champions.
No one got in trouble, let alone the Weasley brothers. And since two of the golden trio reunited, the third, Granger, who’d been attempting at playing mediator or ignoring both in turns since Halloween, joined back in as well. So Theo’s hopes of chance encounters where Harry would talk to him died.
The lead up to and night of the Yule ball had been painful, watching Harry’s struggle with the interest of most girls, who had never given him the time of day before, turn into the shallow interest of wanting to be a champion’s date to the ball.
Seeing the Patil twins with Harry and Weasley, all four awkward and uncomfortable, until the sisters eventually gave up on the pair of boys and gone off on their own had only been amusing for a little bit.
Harry’s discomfort at being a public spectacle was hard to watch. Theo’s own fantasies of twirling the smaller boy around in his arms on a quiet balcony away from the crowd with faint music in the background, of course, came to nothing. Weasley had only stepped from Harry’s side long enough to get into an argument with Granger over being all dolled up as Krum’s date.
And that had been an odd match, if not surprising. The only ones who’d caught the professional seeker’s eyes more than Granger, since his arrival, had been Professor Snape and Draco. Though the man had kept a polite distance after finding out that Wizarding Briton was currently suffering from a trend of embracing homophobia.
It’d been amusing to see how the foreigners had been utterly baffled to realize that such a prejudice had cropped up and become common place here. They’d actually made headway on getting the student body of Hogwarts to reevaluate their positions on such matters.
The problem was that the purebloods of Slytherin wouldn’t be caught dead going against their parents beliefs and had been so scandalized by Blaise and his one dance together, that Theo couldn’t be bothered trying to challenge that stance further.
Draco had looked on envious of the whole thing. He clearly preferred males romantically, if Theo read him right, and had crushes on both Diggory and Krum. The way he’d glared at Granger had a completely new edge to it that evening.
Theo had also caught on that Draco’s admiring looks towards their potions professor also had a less platonic note than he’d previously assumed.
Though he wondered if Snape had any romantic inclinations at all, given the older dragel seemed to have never had a single companion, even in rumour. Then again, maybe he was only interested in other dragels.
After all, the magic power and lifespan of average wixen wouldn’t make for a good bonded, without already having a basic circle in place so they could take a circle’s companion rank. Since there was the risk of potentially binding and limiting a dragel’s magic, if bonded solely to a non-dragel with significantly less magic of their own when they didn’t already have the foundation of a circle in place.
And there wasn’t exactly much of a market for other fellow dragels about in their society, where they were persecuted as dark creatures with most having left the realm a millennia ago.
In any case, ignoring others’ romantic drama Theo had continued to silently watch over Harry as the school year progressed. He’d noticed that he’d panicked and procrastinated dealing with the clue that the golden egg presented and thought of a clever plan.
He would have lightly bumped into Harry when he’d been carrying the egg and warn him he’d better be more careful with the egg as Theo didn’t want to hear the screeching of Mermish in dry air again. But then he’d overheard Professor Moody already telling Diggory to listen to the message underwater.
Diggory, of course, quickly returned the favor about the information on the dragons for the first task, and informed Harry. Leaving Theo with no opportunity to positively make his entrance into Harry’s awareness once again.
Watching Harry choke down gillyweed and jump into the cold waters of the Black Lake had once again tested Theo. He’d even contemplated doing something to obscure his features and quietly dive in himself when the three other champions had been pulled out of the water and the time had gone over the allotted hour.
Hearing that Harry had, in fact, been the first to reach the hostages, and simply unwilling to leave any of them down below had once again risen him in Theo’s esteem, while also increasing his anxiety. Learning that the Merfolk tridents had been pointed at him for trying to free more than one captive…
Now Harry was once again facing dangers hidden from Theo’s sight. Tempting him to use his magic to somehow stealthily ensure Harry’s safety.
But as loathe as Theo was to admit it, Dumbledore was decently powerful and he couldn’t guarantee he’d be able to slip around his notice.
Plus, Theo had no idea how Skeeter, the famous journalist, had clearly been getting around the school and picking up gossip and secrets she shouldn’t have been able to find out about. Especially after being banned from the school grounds.
Though he knew some of it was sent by willing sources like Draco, she also clearly had something stealthily moving undetected around Hogwarts, and Theo hadn’t been able to let his guard down in months because of it.
So all he could do was sit on his hands and will Harry to emerge unharmed. When the other champions, Delacour and Krum, were retrieved after red sparks were sent up into the sky his stomach had curled in dread.
He’d been about to try to do something, anything as he snuck behind the crowd’s sight and tried to think. But now, before he could think of anything there were exclamations from the stage as a portkey dropped a form in the middle of it and the music and confetti bursts kicked in.
Then Theo and everyone else realized there were three bodies. Diggory and two forms, both much too large for either to be Harry, as Theo noticed his own sire along with that of an odd looking man missing a hand. Father was clearly stupefied and the other twitched with blood seeping out from his bleeding arm severed above the wrist.
He heard Granger shout Peter Pettigrew and suddenly Theo could recognize him. Yes, the odd looking man seemed to be an older version of the one whose picture was splashed all over the papers last year alongside Sirius Black’s mugshots.
But Pettigrew was supposed to be dead, he was supposed to be one of the reasons Black had been sentenced to Azkahban. The crowd surged into uproar as the celebration music finally cut off and someone else shouted about the tri-wizard cup onstage, as another cried that Theo’s father was in his death eater regalia.
Even that stupid signature mask was still hanging off the side of his robes, leaving his still stupefied face uncovered as cameras flashed. ‘Great, now the Nott family as a whole will be a star feature in the papers for the next few months.’
‘But if father was in his death eater outfit and appearing with the tri-wizard cup, what did that mean for Harry?’
The horrid sense of dread was back as Theo threw himself into the shadows behind the crowds.
He was about to conjure some mask of his own and port to Harry’s immediate vicinity when an ache started to form in his chest as he realized he was rubbing a hand along his sternum. Then, just as the pain increased, he realized it was a pull, not from his chest, but his soul.
Then he’d heard it, a scream. ‘Soulscream’ he thought. ‘A soulbonded Submissive was screaming and he was about to be ported away’. Fortunately he’d already ducked out of sight…
~~~
As the light faded Theo found himself, not in the midst of a battle or Fabrine attack, in fact the way the portal had gone he was pretty sure he was still on Earth, in an old graveyard of all things. A muggle one as the only traces of magic were all very recent.
But whatever had happened here was already over besides the small form in front of him screaming as it tried to pull more soulbonded to themselves.
There were other dragels present, all looking a generation older at least. A man was crouched near his still screaming submissive, but he already bore claim marks and the rest were halfway across the graveyard surrounding what was likely their own submissive. A tall alpha, exuding power and wearing armor in the style of a high ranking Fae soldier stood at the forefront.
But as others finally began to be dragged over by his Submissive’s scream he realized a few more details.
The lovely wings were clearly brand new, scales still wet and soft, having yet to harden in their first exposure to air.
This meant his Submissive was newly inherited, or rather still in the midst of inheriting.
Second, his Submissive was wearing school robes wrapped across his lap, Hogwarts school robes. Gryffindor house, from the bit of red he could see.
Third, there were death eater masks near by on the ground,one whole and one broken, something oozing dark magic that looked like a large cauldron tipped over next to a recently torn open grave, and something that looked like a bloody silver hand, also oozing dark magic.
The hand made him think of Pettigrew’s bloody stump…
Whipping around to stare back at his Submissive he immediately recognized that mess of dark hair and raced forward and around the screaming form to kneel down in front of him.
Yes, him, for his Submissive was in fact none other than Harry Potter.
Theo’s heart was thrilled, while at the same time he was ever more distressed. Clearly Harry had been dragged into this graveyard and attacked seriously enough that it’d forced out an inheritance for the still underaged Harry.
Attacked by death eaters including Theo’s own despicable and worthless sire. He hoped Harry was the one who had stupefied the old fool, and that it hadn’t been the only spell he’d been hit with.
But he couldn’t be bothered to dwell on that much right now, focusing on rumbling soothing sounds at Harry. When a hand landed on his shoulder he whipped around to glare barely holding back a growl. The older dragel stared back placidly asking if he was familiar with the Submissive.
He nodded curtly having trouble with verbalizing anything as his instincts began to heighten. The man nodded back standing up to give space and reminded him to avoid touching Harry at the moment. Interrupting a soulscream or messing with an inheritance improperly could only harm Harry.
Theo simply gave another tight nod as the man also reminded him to perhaps call on his parental seeing as the two of them and some of the others arriving looked so young.
Theo didn’t disagree and quickly pulled on his bond with Ilsa, sending urgency but also reassurance that he wasn’t hurt or in danger along their mentor-student bond.
Then looking over at who else Harry’s scream had brought he was shocked to find three red heads looking startled and dazed, before curling in on themselves trembling as scales seemed to be fighting against something to appear across their skin. New scales, new inheritances that weren’t coming out right.
Weasleys, likely under suppressions as he’d never had so much of a hint of dragel from them. In the process of inheriting right now. More alarm shot through him at the thought of their blood traitor statuses.
Panicking a bit now his eyes darted hopefully over to the other two forms called so far and was shocked to see a face even younger than Harry’s. One he recognized. Lovegood, Luna Lovegood in her Ravenclaw school robes with a little red banner cheering for Harry pinned across the front of them.
Only clearly Fae traits were also now showing in her features, something that’d been well hidden while at school obviously. And a boy who seemed about her age, also Fae, with honey brown hair and a kind look was at her side, and took hold of her hand.
Neither had a trace of dragel coming from them, and likely didn’t have any in their heritage seeing as they were summoned while clearly not having gone through a dragel inheritance, nor were going through one like others present.
It was normally impossible for an uninherited dragel to be summoned by a soulscream, it was a matter of soul magic that prevented such a thing. But someone purely Fae, so long as they were over ten years old, could be.
Dismissing thoughts on the deep theory of soul magic differences across different races, ages, and inheritance Theo refocused as more portals finally manifested. It was as if they were being called across something further than the realms between here and Nevarah with how long it’d taken since Theo’s porting in.
Even if Theo knew it’d likely been less than three minutes all up. It felt like an eternity and Harry was still screaming.
Gold eyes met his in a face of smooth dark skin as a pair of very large rich black ombre wings, bleeding to a very light beige with abstract slashes of gold along the spines and thicker webbed folds. Tri-coloured wings. And with a very impressive wing span.
Earth. Pareya. Theo felt with not a small bit of pleasure. And he was gorgeous. Before Theo could think more on that another person became clear. Teal eyes, blonde curly hair, and facial features that were distinctly Indian for all that his skin was quite fair in complexion.
The next one was a shock, blue skin teal hair, and even more attractive than the other two. Merrow, his mind supplied. When another with pale skin, dark hair, and magenta eyes rapidly darkening to wine red appeared. Pink to red eyes, Dark Fae? And definitely Gheyo.
But then several more portals started releasing forms in such quick succession Theo could no longer keep track. More Gheyos, likely more Pareya, another with blue skin.
One without blue skin, but bearing a trident with blue feathers among his hair. One bearing a staff with an eye atop it an exuding powerful storm magic.
Then still several more came, including the Weasleys and himself there had to be over twenty. But Harry was still screaming, while no one else was being ported in by his scream.
Then Ilsa and many others, clearly following the ones already summoned by the soulscream, started appearing. He was relieved until their numbers just kept growing, sprawling across the graveyard, many of whom were Gheyos.
He supposed that made sense though, if you were sending reinforcements to a potentially dangerous situation, that generally made up the reason behind a soulscream, you should send fighters.
Just as he thought the numbers porting in had stopped a pulse of magic rippled from Harry’s still screaming form (that was something like at least six minutes straight now!) when another large bunch of Gheyos arrived.
He briefly worried that they were more of Harry’s soul bonded and that he was forming a military circle, but they were clearly a bonded circle all their own and their porting in, while tied to Harry’s soul magic, had been clearly different from the pure white light of a soulscream’s distinctive portal transporting potential soulbonded.
The circle was also an already large military circle of shadow and storm elements, with their own Submissive. A Submissive who had his eyes fixed intently on Harry, eyes faintly glowing an ominous green.
The other Submissive’s stare towards Harry didn’t alarm Theo for some reason. Instinct. He knew the man was here for Harry in some form of positive relationship, and then he realized. ‘This man must be Harry’s mentor.’
It just made sense that Harry’s mentor would be the heart of a clearly powerful military circle, and Theo noticed there was at least three mages in the lot…
Someone gasped “Ryker’s Bane”, which certainly sounded like the name of a military circle. Then an even larger circle of what appeared to be entirely Shadow types with a splash of fire started moving towards the circle of Harry’s suspected mentor. They were definitely a military circle as well, the incredibly rare kind seeming to possess three full suites of Gheyos and no Pareya.
As Theo was worrying whether the two military circles were about to clash, the pitch of Harry’s scream changed and the pulse of soul magic shifted. Everyone going still and returning their focus to him.
Then, right beside Theo and in front of Harry another portal appeared. It was once again different from the distinct white light of the ones that pulled him and the rest of Harry’s soul bonded though. Then there was a girl, clearly Elven, clothes torn at the shoulders as if she was pulled from the midst of a physical altercation herself.
She seemed to de-age a couple years before his very eyes as the magic around her dispersed and faded.
Then Harry’s scream too puttered off with a warble. Theo immediately refocused on him with reassuring grumbles that were echoed by others all around and not just the other soul bonded ones.
Then the girl beside him began to shudder and wings burst out. Submissive wings. New, wet wings of silver-peach, with soft scales. Another newly inheriting dragel, another submissive.
‘Would she be companion ranked for their circle? A carrier rank? No, she’d been pulled over by Harry’s soul magic, but she didn’t seem to be a soul bonded…’
Before Theo could think more on it the girl threw her head back and let out her own scream.
The residual soul magic from Harry’s, whatever dangers had happened to her before she’d been pulled over, the portal that brought her here, the de-aging, and then her inheritance being thrust out, all together had apparently been enough combined to cause another soulscream.
Theo gasped and shuddered at the feel of the soul magic, not from Harry, pressing up against his own open soul bonds. Bonds. He had more than one direct soul bond apparently. He had another soul bonded besides Harry.
A handful of portals later and a several Elven dragel women were standing behind the submissive who’d stopped screaming. She let out a whimper and reached forward.
Next thing anyone knew, Harry was wrapped around her as she clung back. More soul magic radiating from the pair of Submissives desperately holding onto each other.
The magic around them turned a leafy green as wind kicked up and it formed tendrils like vines wrapping around them before seeming to sink in to where the sides of their necks were pressed together as they hung their chins over each other’s shoulders.
Before Theo’s awe at the strange sight could turn into concern he heard one of Harry’s Gheyos say “Soul twin bonding” with such reverence it could only be something positive. Echoes of appreciation came from the women behind the female submissive, Harry’s soul twin apparently. So a sibling type bond, Theo’s sister-in-law then.
The other women would likely also be considered his in-laws, in turn, as her soul bonded.
Theo made eye contact with the Alpha of the small group of Elven women and managed to get out the words to voice his question.
“Soul twins?”
The other Alpha met his gaze and replied softly, “Elven soul magic, rare and purely blessing. It can only be a blessing, never a curse. And the bond can never be cursed from outside. Instead they’re able to save each other, in a variety of ways, in the most dire of circumstances when all other aid would fail.”
Now that sounded amazing. But…
“Harry’s not Elven.”
The other alpha shook her head, still smiling. “Only one of them needs to be. The twin bond is based on the soul, not blood.”
Alright, great. That was that sorted. Harry looked as fine as he could be having just given an incredibly drawn out soul scream for over twenty individuals, pulling his mentor (likely a truly soul tied one, like Ilsa was for him) and an Elven soul twin to himself while also going through an early forced out inheritance after facing death eaters, after going through the final task of a death tournament- …
No, nevermind. Harry needed medical attention soon. And with so many dragels present there was bound to be at least one healer, if not several.
But before he could open his mouth to ask for one he heard a sound of utter heartbreak, and from Ilsa of all people.
“Oretta…?”
But she wasn’t looking at him, she was staring at the two newly inherited Submissives as a name fell brokenly from her lips.
“Kandra!” She cried in an almost whisper.
And Theo knew that name, but that was impossible. He knew what had happened to Ilsa’s circle’s child.
The one that haunted his mentor over her failure to protect her. That the daughter hadn’t called Ilsa, the Ace, or anyone else from her parental circle as she’d suffered, fought, Gheyo shifted as she was in the process of inheriting, and then rejected her inheritance outright, losing her wings, fangs, claws, and scales forever…
She should also be much older… But the words the Elven Alpha said a moment ago rang in his head. ‘…able to save each other, in a variety of ways, in the most dire of circumstances when all other aid would fail.’
‘Was it really possible?’
But Kandra’s attack, rank shift, and inheritance rejection had happened so long ago. Yet, she was inheriting her dragel shift before their very eyes.
‘Snatched from a time past? Possible, but then the entire incident, the fallout, and trailing consequences should be fading into never having happened.’
But Theo retained clear memories of the lingering pain amongst the Deveraine circle. So that couldn’t be the case. Theo knew better than most about time manipulation magic, as Aracle was Ilsa’s soulbonded they’d made sure to explain the restrictions and costs of meddling with time to him when he’d shown too much interest in the ability.
This seem to be breaking the rules of time itself, and now Theo was concerned all over again swinging his gaze back to Ilsa he choked on the words of concern he’d been about to voice. The raw naked hope gleaming in her eyes as she stared at a once scarred and broken child being returned whole to her.
He bit his lip, they needed Aracle. He’d know what to do to make this blessing legitimate according to Time’s laws.
One of the Gheyos Harry had summoned cleared his throat and asked: “You said Harry, is that the other Submissive’s name?”
“Yes, his name’s Harry Potter. We attend the same magic school for a few years now. He’s-”
He was cut off by the sound of a struggle and as voice that sounded weak and crackly from disuse called out: “Our baby!”
And suddenly the group that had already been there when Theo first ported in were pushing their way forward, at their head was a short frail looking form, with tubes cut off ends sticking out of them from multiple points of their body as they stumbled forward propped up by two others.
Two others Theo immediately recognized from a few photos he’d seen. Two that he’d recognize regardless because of their shared features with the person he enjoyed looking at most. Two people who were dead and should not be here. James and Lily Potter.
The frail one between them tripped and nearly fell over, one of the tubes sticking out of their legs and growled. They then reached down and yanked it right out of their skin, blood immediately poured out and sounds of distress erupted from others.
Lily and James gasped the name: “Cass!”, only getting a growl in return as ‘Cass’ scaled over. Scales of a gradient of silver and blue. And the blood running out of Cass’s leg looked like it might be almost purple, for all that their skin itself didn’t appear blue at the moment, they were clearly at least part Merrow.
A Merrow submissive who looked like they’d just come out of a lab tank after years was propped up between Harry’s two deceased parents, trying to get to Harry. Theo could only gape.
One of the Weasley twins gave another full body shudder, but he too was focused on the trio. Exclaiming, “Harrikin’s parents!” And Theo realized the others had been tensing up at the approach towards their Submissive, seeing as they immediately relaxed at the twin’s pronouncement.
But Theo couldn’t help but interject, “Harry’s dead parents of more than thirteen years.”
Cass froze between them. “What? I mean those men with Pettigrew earlier said you were dead when I mistook Harry for James, but then there was- and you’re here! I- I can feel you two! It’s really you- both of you, right? I- I wouldn’t be mistaken and-
You came! You came when I screamed, like that group came from Harry screaming and the others that just came from the girl’s scream. What even was that? That magic that came from me, why did it bring you and-”
Pausing Cass swung a look behind their shoulders staring at the rest of the group who’d been there in the graveyard previous to Theo’s arrival.
But before Cass could continue a tall imposing form with black hair and eyes that glowed a fierce red stepped forth. Trailed by the man who’d been kneeling by Harry when Theo had arrived.
He growled out the answer to their questions. “These two,” he gestured at the Potters, “are Hellhounds of my court. They’ve not been whole since becoming Hounds decades ago by Nevarah’s time. Unable to remember their names and spending nearly all their time in their hound forms.”
He carried on having grasped everyone’s attention.
“Given their condition I personally followed them when they were summoned by a soulscream. Then when the Submissive boy was having a battle with wands against that odd looking wizard shades began appearing out of the other’s wand.
Cognizant shades that were fighting the wizard, showing their own will. The shades themselves were clearly a trapped parts of conscious of the souls of those killed by a wretched spell with the wand.
Then the boy did something and both wands erupted into flames and the shades scattered, being set free of the wand used to kill them. Two of such shades went into my hounds here, who shifted back and are now talking with their memories intact, as you all can see.”
As pleasant a turn of events this was, Harry deserves his parents after all, Theo’s mind latched onto one detail.
“The wand that killed them? Voldemort’s wand was being used to fight Harry? Is Voldemort back from the dead too? What happened to him and his lot?”
The man, Lord Aiden, as the one behind him had addressed him, scowled before gruffly answering. “They fled when I started approaching them. The one who was wielding the wand with the shades was frightened witless when I scolded him for trying to cheat Lady Death.
He snatched up another wand, summoned a large snake to his side, and used some strange wizarding magic that distorted his form before vanishing with a crack. The others followed suit before I could tag them.
Now, what do you mean resurrect. Did this Voldemort person die as well?”
Before he could respond the man behind Aiden chimed in, likely another hound.
“My lord, the bastardized necromantic ritual we’ve been sensing as having been preformed shortly before our arrival, is likely responsible.” The man then gestured at the large toppled cauldron, one big enough for an adult body to come out of, Theo realized with dread.
Sucking in a breath Theo decided to convey what he knew quickly so they could refocus on Harry and the others needing a healer like the still struggling three Weasley men on the ground. Trembling as their scales had pushed through but their wings had yet to emerge.
“Pardon my late introduction, my name is Theodore Nott-” Oretta loudly cleared her throat. “…Gorgens-Nott. My mentor and guardian is Ilsa Gorgens of the Deveraine circle, Blood Wraith. Now, from what I know a villainous wizard attacked and killed the Potters on a Halloween night over a decade ago here on Earth’s realm.”
Several exclamations echoed him as they were startled to hear they were on Earth of all places.
“The Potter couple died at the wand of the man who calls himself Dark Lord Voldemort, his original name unknown. Apparently he tried to kill the still infant Harry immediately after, only for the spell to somehow fail and return to him, destroying Voldemort’s body along with half the room of what had been toddler Harry’s nursery.
Harry was left alive with only a jagged scar radiating dark curse magic on his forehead in the shape of the killing curse’s wand movement. Voldemort disappeared in whatever form he still retained and Harry became famous as his astonishing survival heralded the end of the wizarding war led by Voldemort.
Half Voldemort’s closest followers, who call themselves death eaters,” and there were hisses and sneers at such a ridiculous name, “were arrested or killed, the other half were either never found out or faked and bribed their way out under the excuse of being under a spell that takes complete control of another person, the Imperius curse, and therefore were not to be blamed and released unpunished.”
“Were any of them actually under this Imperius curse?” A doll like woman standing next to Harry’s mentor interjected.
“While Voldemort and his followers did make use of that curse, anyone he branded on their forearm with his dark mark, as he calls it, were part of his inner circle. The death eaters with those stupid masks,” he gestured to the ones nearby her feet on the ground, “were only granted the so called privilege of the dark mark as a supposed sign of loyalty as one of Voldemort’s inner circle. Therefore those only obeying Voldemort due to a spell wouldn’t have the mark.
But the Wizengamot, the head governing force of wizarding Britain, is corrupt as the ministry itself, and those with enough pull were able to bribe their way out of punishment regardless of bearing the mark, or reduce their sentences to imprisonment rather than death. In fact, several of them have positions of power and influence in the wizarding world even today.”
More sounds of outrage came from all around, Theo gave everyone a brief moment before carrying on.
“I hope that explanation satisfies you for the moment, Lord Aiden?”
The man stared him down with those blazing red eyes before nodding once.
Theo then quickly redirected the conversation. “Now, Cass? I believe you were called. Are you Harry’s third?”
“Third?” They repeated with no sign of understanding.
“Yes, dragels always have three parents. So I’m assuming your Harry’s as you called him collectively yours and the Potters’ baby.”
“That’s- dragels? What are-? You mean the extinct creatures briefly mentioned in that one school book from year four? What does that-?”
“I see. Just to inform you, you yourself are clearly a dragel, one of the water variety it seems. They like to distinguish themselves by using the terms Merrow or Aqua-kin’e.
And as you can clearly see, those textbooks were incorrect. We aren’t an extinct race, as by we I mean most everyone present here. Dragels like most elves, Fae, were-creatures, vampires and the like simply left Earth’s realm for another rather than fight not to be called dark creatures and hunted for powerful magical ingredients like our blood and scales.
Nevarah is a sanctuary realm that most dragels reside in. It’s open to any, regardless of their race, so long as they agree to follow the laws there. Most present were summoned here by the soulscreams given or followed those who were summoned.
Now, as I was saying earlier. Dragels have a triad of parentage. A sire, a bearer, and a third parent who contributes magic only.
To be a third there needs only be verbal acknowledgement of wanting to be a parent of the children of the bearer, though it’s also advised that the third stay close during the pregnancy to better contribute their magic over its course.
Knowing that are you likely to be Harry’s third, or is there other possibilities?”
Lily Potter was the one to respond then, shaking her head and replying, “It could only be Cass under those conditions, but are you saying without Cass James and me wouldn’t have had Harry?”
“Yes, dragels require three parents. Always.”
Cass finally snapped out of the daze they’d seem to have fallen into. “Harry’s my baby! Actually my baby! My son! Magic says so!”
And they radiated such warmth and pure delight at the thought that Theo lost all sense of wariness towards the Submissive. They obviously cherished Harry, hadn’t been in his life due to circumstances clearly out of their control judging by their physical condition and the way Cass hadn’t even known about Harry’s being orphaned.
The other Weasley twin chimed in then. “So that’s what’s happening to us, we’re dragels too? This is a creature inheritance? Is it supposed to hurt this much? Do we also have a third parent?”
“Yes, on all counts. Though there’s the complications of you threse clearly having inheritance seals, powerful ones at that.
Which makes the fact that Harry’s scream was able to pull you through at all, all the more astonishing. The soulbond being activated has forcefully triggered your inheritance, but the seals are still present.
Are there any healers, mages, or even medics present that have the abilities to help get the seals off safely?”
The blonde Theo had noted from earlier stepped forward and Theo at last realized he was wearing Healer’s robes. A Healer actually in the circle was wonderful. The Mage with flat white hair and the scaly staff with an eye also started approaching.
Across the way a pair of twins pulled away from Harry’s mentor’s circle, they appeared to be fire types, trailed by a Gheyo with shadows swirling about him.
Before Theo left them to it he dropped one final bit of news.
“I’ve never noticed any trace of dragel from the three’s family before now. A close knit couple with several children, but they’ve cut off ties from most of their other family as far as I’m aware. I do believe they officially bear the status of blood traitors, so we’ll need to cleanse their blood as soon as possible as well.”
The three brothers looked ready to protest, so Theo made sure to quickly inform them it had nothing to do with wizarding ideology about blood status.
That it was about magic leaving a mark on one’s blood for turning their back on kin. And that as dragels we’re made of blood magic, exchanging blood being incredibly important to their kind, their parents’ blood traitor status was relevant in a magical sense as their blood was now literally beginning to poison them as their inheritances came through.
This seemed to shock them into silence as a green haired Fae attached himself to their blonde healer’s side and explained he was his paired medic and about the blonde being mute. Naming the healer as Quinn Kalzik and himself as Kyle.
Theo finally relaxed as diagnostic spells started falling over the three Weasleys after getting consent to heal. Charlie, Fred, and George he reminded himself. He’d have to learn to tell the twins apart quickly though, tricky pranksters that they are.
At Harry’s whimper Theo was instantly spun back around and on his knees beside where Harry still sat on the ground holding Kandra. Summoning all his Alpha reassurance he rumbled approvingly at Harry hoping to calm him down.
Both Submissives continued to shudder, nearly identical silver-peach scales began to appear all along their skin. One of Kandra’s soulbonded cast a soft cleaning spell that banished all the bits of flesh and blood coming off the pair as they took on their full dragel halfling forms for the first time.
Shudders went through them both but they didn’t release the other. Instead managing to stretch out their new appendages. Theo noticed that their wings looked identical in their compact shape and size as well. Perhaps they’d be the same dragon type when they learned that true form.
The scales along their wings were predominantly silver the uncovered wing lovely, silver-spined wings with lovely shimmery pearl and peach-tinted webbings.
Then the magic in the air shifted and the wind began to pick up. An inquiry was yelled out by one of the taller of Harry’s summoned lot, he had charming freckles dusting under and to the side of his eyes, which were a light blueish-grey colour, and well groomed, almost a shade of beige, blonde hair.
“Do we know what elements these two, Harry and Kandra, possess? I’m guessing air or storm right now.”
Theo’s eyes darted over to Ilsa. “Air, for Kandra.” She declared with certainty. “Salani, an African weather witch, and Bulsph are her mothers, after all, Nathan is her third.”
Theo then turned to Harry’s parents and the other Hellhound, not Lord Aiden, stepped forward.
“Spar- I mean Lily is an earth and fire mix with a preference for the plants and vegetation aspect of earth. Bir-James is definitely air though, and Cass seems to be part Merrow.
That should put Harry as having all four primary elements from his parental triad. He’s likely Nameless and his mentor would therefore be a better gauge for determining exactly what type.”
Then the short man Theo had already pegged as Harry’s mentor was striding forward eagerly before his bondeds’ hands could catch him. His eyes had lost the sickly green tint that illuminated them earlier, and were now a normal grey-green colour looking at Harry, from beneath dark curls, with a warm and nurturing gaze.
Reaching Theo’s side he knelt down in the dirt and grass, eyes never leaving Harry as he announced. “My Nameless talent is projected empathy, my previous wards thus far have had some variation of empathy as well, so that is my best guess for Harry here.”
Empathy. That was an incredible gift, but a double edged sword if Theo remembered correctly. It did mean Harry would be able to get a good read on people who weren’t aware of his ability and able to block and suppress their emotions from leaking out.
It also made an increased level of intimacy among their bonded circles practically a requirement. Theo would have to resolve himself to a higher standard of honesty with his future bonded, and demand the same from the rest of their soulscream formed circle.
Especially with Harry being underaged, they’d have to work hard and take extra care to meet his empathic needs. Before he could think more on that, the air around the two new Submissives began to pick up even more, forming a concentrated wind storm as Kandra burrowed herself deeper into Harry’s arms.
When some of their summoned soulbonded began to shift closer Kandra whimpered, her wings going low against the ground and the wind began trying to push them back.
Harry in turn raised his wings up to curl around her in a threatening arch of defensive posturing with a hiss that turned into a growl.
Then a wave of something pulsed out of him and hit them all. Strong emotions of fear and hurt hit them and sent everyone not already on the ground staggering a bit with snarls and hisses, especially from the Gheyos.
Then Theo saw several people casting special shields of some sort around them as they backed away from the Submissive pair.
A shout from one of the bonded from Harry’s mentor’s lot rang out. “You were right Maury, your new little apprentice is another empathy wielder, now please contain him before he does that again.”
‘Maury’ didn’t even glance back, his eyes gazing upon Harry grew more tender instead as he crooned.
“That’s nice Harry, you’re so strong. You’re doing a good job protecting your new sister, eh?” And a pulse of calm was projected around them all, soothing Theo’s nerves, which had become quite raw with the night’s events thus far.
A sound of curiosity came from Harry then, his shoulders straightening as he further curled over top the shrinking Kandra, who was clinging to Harry like he was the last bit of good in her world.
Harry then turned to look at his mentor, his eyes widened before a series of childish noises of excitement sounded from his throat. Those of a youngling wanting a parental figure’s attention.
Maury was rumbling soothingly, his own peach-silver wings coming out as he crooned some more. Heaping gentle praises towards Harry along with another pulse of calm as he moved closer and nuzzled Harry’s temple.
Harry’s wings and shoulders slumped, remaining curled around Kandra with her face buried in Harry’s chest. Harry whined in a tone that distinctly told everyone that he wished to continue being coddled. His mentor was more than happy to oblige.
The atmosphere around them softened among the gentle clicks and croons of the mentor, and the happy little whimpers of the youngling responded.
Kandra’s winds gentled for all that the power within them continued to increase. The emotions Harry sent out from then on were a sort of giddy contentment that had Theo smiling before long.
Especially when Kandra, with her face still pressed against Harry, seemed to relax and start letting out a couple of tentatively cheerful sounds as well.
Oretta was behind Theo immediately after that. Her hand on his shoulder as she let out approving clicks and rumbled of her own.
That seemed to reach Kandra, who picked up her head, as it must have reached her instincts that the familiar reassurance was from a nearby parent.
Her eyes drifted over Theo with a hazy look, before brightening in recognition as she registered a member of her parental circle was indeed present.
A happy chirp and a slight flutter of her wings had Ilsa leaning her weight on the arm braced upon Theo.
Reaching out to stroke Kandra’s hair as reassuring Elvish words poured out of her. Kandra relaxed and preened a little. Harry snuggling back as he began to purr and a wave or pulse of his empathy sent cheerful lazy contentment across the graveyard.
The wind and pulses of emotions died down as Harry and Kandra seemed to fall into a doze, still firmly holding onto each other.
Before Theo could relax though, whimpers were coming from the Weasley brothers once again. The green haired Fae, Kyle, was reporting that all three had identical three-fold suppression seals entrenched with protective family magics to soften the nature of them to be completely harmless to the ones they were placed upon.
Talks started up about possibly moving them to a safer location with fire wards as the warmth beginning to radiate off the trio strongly indicated their element.
When the conversation turned again to how their poisoned blood needed to be treated, Harry seemed to suddenly snap into awareness of his surroundings and demanded to know what was needed to help Charlie, Fred, and George.
Nearly as one everyone turned to Harry and started asking how he was feeling.
He snapped and growled that he of course felt lousy and confused, but not knowing what could help people he cared about, that they just said were being poisoned by their own blood, was making him worse.
Before anyone could answer that another portal appeared and out of it stepped Aracle, and four others.
Two Gheyos Theo quickly recognized as part of Ilsa’s suite and two younger individuals. One male, the other female, both resembling Ilsa but their ages weren’t matching to what Theo recalled they should be, if they were her children.
Before he or anyone else could open their mouths to ask anything, yet another three people were ported in.
They looked entirely bewildered though, not seeming to have been transported by their own will. They all had feathers mixed among their hair like the one Harry summoned that held a trident.
Then Aracle was quickly relaying some shocking news. Earth realm was about to be locked down and they wouldn’t be leaving for more than a year.
Then Lord Aiden suddenly reacted as if hearing something else entirely, growling before finally gritting out the words “Yes, my Lady.”
He then whirled around to face his companion and pointing at Harry’s parents gave the order to take care of them as Lady Death has ordered him to return to Nevarah immediately and that the other Hellhounds present must stay for the year on Earth.
When questions started to be voiced the man roared loudly that it was the decree of the Immortals and then he was gone and Aracle was confirming aloud that Earth’s realm had been locked down.
One of Harry’s summoned, Theo couldn’t determine his rank but the element was strongly earth, stepped forward and declared he couldn’t possibly be away from Nevarah that long.
That’s when Aracle said something even more shocking.
“As stated just now, the Immortals are the ones intervening at present. Going against them would be foolish. Lord Time has given me orders to be here and explained some tasks I must fulfill with my talents that are part of his domain.
Now, before you panic about being gone too long I will inform you all that everyone from off realm was transported here not just across realms, but through years of time. Some from the past, but most from the future.
By the time that we’re able to return to Nevarah the amount of time that will have passed there will amount to about two days to just under a week at most, differing among individuals, as you left Nevarah at different points of time.
Dahlia, you for example have already been gone for over a day when I left Nevarah to come here with your siblings. I was just about to contact Ilsa to inform her about you when she departed herself from another location neither on Earth nor Nevarah.
That is when Lord Time gave his orders, which I relayed to Bahn to inform the courts to assure them so that there wouldn’t be panic when those who’ve come here remain unable to be contacted for a few days.
Bahn quickly helped me arrange some supplies and I took Loren and your two siblings here and Greta joined our portal part way through, as she too left Nevarah at a different point of time a bit after us.
Contacting Nevarah, let alone going there right now, is forbidden as you’d be liable to interfere with, or potentially meet, your own past selves of approximately five years ago. So I bid you all adhere to the Immortals decree and not try to leave the realm until the tenth month of next year.”
Stunned silence lingered several moments as everyone processed that and accepted the circumstances until it was broken by a pained sound from one of the twins as they experienced another full body shudder once again.
Aracle then stepped forward and asked to freeze their bodies time, in a sort of trance, until they could get them to a secure location and further help them. Charlie stared hard at Aracle for a moment before nodding at last. The twins seeming to have waited on their older brother’s decision quickly followed suit.
Aracle gestured about with his hands, releasing magic before touching each of their foreheads and they went still, not looking much different from others Theo had seen be put into a medical trance.
Theo noticed their healer, Quinn, as Kyle had introduced him, looked less than thrilled. He questioned, with Kyle acting as his voice, if this interference could cause problems for their inheritances which were never supposed to be messed with by outside forces.
Aracle was quick to reassure that as he’d literally paused their time as it were, that when he released them it would be as if nothing had interfered with them at all. They’d come to awareness in the exact state they were in before he put them in the quasi trance. This would include the stage of their inheritances emerging progression.
Still looking discomfited, Quinn at last nodded his head. Maury’s circle’s fire twins and medic Gheyo had been wearing the same expressions as Quinn throughout the exchange. Healers didn’t like unknown variables interfering with their patients after all.
But their white haired mage chimed in his agreement that the Weasleys are and would be perfectly fine, with no problems posed towards the state of their inheritance. It wasn’t like a stasis spell, the time for their bodies was literally on pause exactly as they were when Aracle cast on them. The Healers then seemed placated by the Mage’s endorsement.
Now they could focus on getting somewhere safe that met the conditions to best aid them. Harry once again asked what was needed to help them safely become not poisoned.
One of their Gheyos, with eyes a similar shade to Harry’s own green, piped in then, stating that the three needed a cleansing ritual. Also, that for the best results, so that those helping to cleanse the three’s blood quickly didn’t get traces of the poisoned blood magic on them, they needed a proper ritual site with protections set up.
Oretta’s response was that they could manage without, but their green-eyed Gheyo fired back about how they can’t return to Nevarah for more than a year currently. So while they’re all essentially stuck on a hostile realm that labeled them as dark creatures, they needed to do what they can to preserve their best conditions and avoid tricky problems, such as getting their magic tainted by such a procedure and which would require extra measures and time to cleanse the residue from others.
Many murmured agreement, while others were arguing practically that they didn’t have access to such things at present and they needed to get started quickly. Others piping up that as urgent as the three fire types situation is they needed to move to a somewhat more secure location first.
Theo was quickly trying to weigh options, father was in custody so the manor stood empty. But as he’d been in his death eater get up and was linked to Harry’s current disappearance as far as the wizarding community was aware. So, the ministry was liable to be banging down the doors of Nott family properties soon.
Signora Zabini would take time to contact to get permission for over a hundred strange dragels to be permitted onto one of hers. Blaise could only authorize three people besides himself at most and wouldn’t get a property of his own until he came of age by wizarding standards.
Theo didn’t actually have much trust towards anyone else besides possibly Professor Snape when it came to dragel matters and it was currently impossible to contact him as he’d be one of the teachers in the thick of things.
But it was Harry who gave a solution that silenced the area once more.
Calling out he knew an enchanted area that had a room that would transfigure itself with powerful old intricate magic into what a person required of it. Asking if that would do?
Shocked the others agreed that would be ideal, but Aracle inquired if it’s secure, since wouldn’t such a space be coveted and guarded?
Harry explained it was a place hidden in their magic school. Hogwarts.
There was a magic secret room that transfigured itself in Hogwarts and of course Harry knew about it, despite Theo being sure most purebloods hadn’t even heard rumours of it.
Theo knew he, himself, had never heard of such a thing, and his roommates would have dragged him into a search for it if they had.
Harry is elaborating about how it’s a secret room with multiple protections from discovery, and that only the house-elves on staff actually know about it at present.
An unplottable room within an already unplottable castle, like the Chamber of Secrets. (And the way he said that sounded like he’d been to Slytherin’s rumoured hidden chamber with a supposed monster that targeted muggleborns…)
Harry finished explaining that the house-elves call it the ‘come and go room’ and mostly only use it for storing junk out of sight for later use when they don’t want to outright banish the object; or on rare occasions for themselves, when they need to be out of the kitchens because they’re ill.
Harry then starts talking about apparition wards and sneaking into the school grounds through Hogsmeade and Theo can finally interject, gently informing Harry that dragels’ magic portals aren’t hindered by Wixen apparition wards. They can port straight into Hogwarts.
Harry paused then, looking thoughtful, before deciding that a few of them could ‘dragel portal’ with him to summon the Room of Requirement in the form they wanted and include a tunnel that exited next to the one that already let out in the shrieking shack on the outskirts of Hogsmeade.
Especially as the castle and grounds are likely being patrolled heavily looking for Harry, until Fudge is finally willing to acknowledge that he was actually kidnapped completely out of the school grounds area during the ministry’s stupid tournament.
At which point they’ll go to the ministry and look up Harry’s trace which will lead them straight here to the graveyard.
Theo thought that sounded rather accurate and wanted to get a move on quickly. But then Harry stopped and started whipping his head around.
“What is it Harry?”
“This is the village Voldemort’s parents are from, which means the Gaunt’s shack should be just over there.”
Not understanding why that was important right this moment, Theo was about to prompt Harry to come over to him as he didn’t think he could let anyone else port his Submissive at the moment. But Harry looked ready to march over to where the shack was himself before pausing and looking back over those his scream had summoned and speaking again.
He stood up with Kandra still gripping him, his robes falling off his lap and to the ground beside his shirt and glasses. The pair swayed unsteadily on their feet before Harry firmed his stance and continued speaking.
“There’s a couple really bad curses on it and I don’t have my wand anymore anyways. Someone else is going to have to get it. Plus, it’s best I not risk leading my trace signature over there in case dragel magic registers against the trace as well.”
“What has curses on it? What are you trying to get?” Theo asked.
“Tha-” Harry huffed looking tired as he tried to focus on wording an explanation before continuing.
“There’s a ring, the stone on it is a family heirloom on my Dad’s side that ended up with the Gaunts a long time ago and they made into their own family’s heirloom ring.
Voldemort’s mother was one of the last Gaunts. When he came here he killed his muggle dad and grandparents.” Harry gestured to the opened grave where it seemed something from the remains was taken for Voldemort to make a new body in whatever ritual was preformed here.
“He then framed the last Gaunt, his mum’s brother, of doing it and took the ring. He used the murder to cut off a piece of his soul and stuff it in the ring as a sort of anchor to the living to avoid dying. Then he put a powerful lethal curse on it and hid it in the Gaunt’s shack.
It’s why he didn’t die when his body got destroyed from his curse ricocheting back on himself due to my Mum’s sacrificial love wards on me from her own death.
Parts of his soul are in objects here on the living plane so he became a wraith until he could make another body tonight.”
Theo could taste the horror and outrage stirred up in the others present at Harry’s description of such profane actions as a bid for some kind of false attempt at immortality. It was absurd.
Harry continued on as if he didn’t notice. “It’s called a Horcrux, he made several, and we need to deal with all of them in order to kill him for good.
So, we need to get the ring in case he decides to come back here and hide it somewhere else. Plus, the stone needs to be returned to my bloodline as Milady Death said it’s part of my quest, that I myself take possession of it.”
Wait. “What? You spoke with Death?”
The doll like woman interjected with her own question. “Lady Death gave you a quest?”
Harry huffed impatiently, before replying.
“The Potters are the main branch of the Peverell line on Earth. Milady gave us Her Stone and wants it to returned to us. Now, which of you is my Reaper?”
Everything went quiet, before the same woman asked what he meant by his Reaper.
“Milady said I was getting her current favoured Reaper as a part of my circle, and that he’ll be able to cut the soul pieces right out of the Horcruxes with his red scythe.
I figured he’d be best at going to retrieve the ring as he’ll be able to sense the Stone’s magic repelling him and find it quickly. But still don’t actually touch it until we get the curse off, though he can reap the bit of soul from it right away.”
Everyone was silenced once more. Harry seemed aware of what a circle was and that some of the people present here were to be part of his. That was great and all, but hearing that he’d learned as much from speaking to an Immortal such as Lady Death was disconcerting to say the least.
Then one of their Gheyos stepped forward, another tall one with pale skin, dark hair, and a mask with feathers sticking out of it. The green eyed Gheyo from before murmured “Blood Raven”.
Ahh… the shadow blood title, Theo realized darting his eyes over to look at Ilsa. Who nodded at him in return.
Their Gheyo, Blood Raven, stopped in front of Harry bending down.
“You need me to retrieve this ring and reap a piece of soul from it?”
Harry perked up immediately, chirping a happy agreement before pointing in the direction of the shack and describing it as a hovel with a metal snake on the front door that will be easy to recognize. Blood Raven nodded and quickly shadowed away, the doll like woman and a few others followed as shadows as well.
Harry, looking immensely pleased with himself, promptly turned the subject back to what would be needed for the blood cleansing ritual. Asking those who knew about such matters to come to an agreement on exactly what they wanted and for one person to be selected to help him instruct the Room of Requirement so it could make it best.
Their white haired Mage started discussing with Quinn, Kyle, Maury’s pair of twin fire type healers, with Ilsa and Aracle joining in.
Theo could somewhat follow along as they discussed also incorporating Aracle’s time-bending spells so as little time as possible passed before Harry could claim his three fire types.
They quickly came to an agreement on what setup would be best and Quinn was nominated to port with Harry to the entrance of the Room of Requirement. At the same time the several shadow types returned, including Blood Raven, Harry’s Reaper apparently.
Bobbing next to him, carried by shadows, was a small wooden box. He stopped before Harry and reported he’d completed the task and Harry chirruped appreciatively at him, but looked worriedly at the box.
The Gheyo reported that the curse had lessened in strength after he removed the soul scrap and that it’ll be a simple matter to get rid of it once they get to a secure location and can spare the time to do so. After which he’ll return the stone to Harry.
Harry then wanted to know his Gheyo’s name as he didn’t want to keep thinking of him as ‘his Reaper’.
“Hadrian Maruke, Ace.” Was the short answer given, but Harry seemed pleased with it regardless. Repeating the name “Hadrian” aloud with a smile.
Theo, on the other hand, was concerned with the fact that the blood titled Gheyo was still keeping the item well away from his person after the strength of the curse was supposedly reduced and was still in a box.
It unnerved Theo at the level of caution from such a powerful Gheyo. Harry had said it was a lethal curse, and given that it was cast by Voldemort on an item that facilitated his false immortality…
He was glad Harry had been willing to simply let his Gheyo, Hadrian, handle the matter. And as the Blood Raven turned and caught his eye, Theo nodded solemnly in approval. Doing his best to indicate his appreciation.
Hadrian’s lips twitched in an almost smile, but his eyes remained grave. Both Ace and Alpha were indeed unnerved by the level of danger their soulbonded Submissive seemed to be casually involved in.
Harry was once again the one to refocus everyone, prompting them all into action and demanding they all start ‘dragel porting’ away now.
The earth type Pareya Theo had noticed earlier quickly summoned Harry’s discarded glasses, shirt, and robes asking if anything else of Harry’s was scattered about.
Harry at last pulled away from Kandra, his hands flexing as if to hold his wand before shaking his head in a negative. Theo wondered if he’d lost it in the maze before coming here. He must be feeling vulnerable without it, even if his magic was still liable to be out of his reach for the next few hours as his inheritance settled.
Kandra’s wing brushed one of Harry’s as she grumbled some soft reassurances. Harry responding non-verbally as the two Submissive’s leaned towards each other once more.
More debate was going on in the background as people shuffled into some form of order, getting ready to move out.
Then the issue of most not knowing how to get to the Shrieking Shack’s location cropped up and Harry’s eyes darted about before landing on Lovegood. He looked a bit surprised, but not unhappy.
In fact his expression turned cheerful, if a bit confused. Perhaps he was aware of his preference for males and was startled to see a single girl among his group of summoned soulbonded.
“Luna”, he called. “You’re Ginny’s friend right?” He got an airy smile as Lovegood replied in the positive.
So Harry knew of her, but hadn’t been introduced, and Ginny should be the Weasley sister, now another sister-in-law.
Harry proceeded to ask Luna if she knew where the Shrieking shack is, and she once again answered positively. Agreeing to help guide the others present to the outskirts of Hogsmeade.
Harry is then practically stumbling back towards Theo looking exhausted. So, Theo to suggest to Harry that he just instruct them on what to do, so Harry can just rest with the Healers looking after him.
That was apparently the wrong thing to say, as suddenly Harry’s shoulders are squared, his back straight, even his wings are tucked in and no longer dropping, as his steps turn into a determined march and the look in his eyes went utterly steely.
He looked like a soldier. So much so, that Theo noticed the Gheyos around them all squaring up in response to his Submissive’s sudden posture.
Feeling resigned to waiting to ensure Harry received some proper treatment, Theo lifted his hands in a gesture of appeasement and signaled Harry and Quinn to hold onto him.
But as Theo is about to port Harry and Quinn to the seventh floor corridor, as Harry directed, his Submissive suddenly pulled away and started twisting about and shuffling in place with a whine, instincts clearly unsettled by something.
Theo supposed then that Harry’s instincts were going to fight him being separated from his soulbonded before he put claims on them.
It was actually rather incredibly odd that all three Submissives who’d given soulscreams weren’t giving into instincts yet to mark their intendeds.
Though Cass had clearly just claimed the Potter couple they seemed to almost be ignoring the rest of their potential circle. Instead watching Harry with avid interest, but also hanging back, seeming to understand that Harry’s focus couldn’t be further divided by being introduced, or well reintroduced, to his parents at the moment.
Kandra seemed more focused on her family and Harry. While Harry had focused on Kandra in turn and the Weasleys’ well being, retrieving the Horcrux Ring, and getting out of the area.
Their other priorities seemed to be wrangling any instinctual haze that’d push them to claim back entirely. Useful for this particular moment, but also more than a little concerning.
Harry gives into whatever instincts he’s struggling with and admits he needs someone else to come with him. Elaborating that it needs to be one of his armed soulbonded. Gheyos, his instincts of course wanted him to keep one of his Gheyos around for the brief separation.
Theo made a point to praise Harry, telling him it’s a good thing his instincts are working so well, and briefly explaining to him that the armed ones are Gheyos, the fighter rank.
Said Gheyos, and there were seven of them, stepped forward in a line up almost eagerly. Harry continued to shift about and Theo assured him to simply go with his instincts.
Harry’s eyes darted about mostly between Hadrian and the Dark Fae Gheyo. Before at last indicating he needed the Fae one to come with them and needed Hadrian to protect the rest of their budding circle.
He then looked at Theo for approval. Of course Theo didn’t disappoint and rumbled approvingly so that Harry relaxed.
The Dark Fae was likely the King ranked Gheyo. He quickly confirmed as much when giving his name and rank. Harry making a pleased noise in response, along with repeating the name “Wikhn” aloud with another smile.
Setting that aside he pushed Harry and Quinn together and put one arm over Quinn’s shoulder and the other around Harry’s waist before looking to their Gheyo.
Wikhn stepped forward, placing a hand on Theo’s arm and when reaching out with the other hand Harry snagged it in one of his own, the other holding one of Quinn’s. Theo met eyes with Ilsa and ported away as the others were grouping up to get ready to do the same.
Chapter Text
Wikhn felt a mess, first he’d been summoned by a soulscream while looking right at Dahlia and Mimei, the two intendeds he’d thought he’d one day bond to as his paired ranks of Ace and Queen. But they weren’t summoned alongside him. Instead he found himself in a nearly all male circle of mostly strangers.
He didn’t actually have a preference when it came to the sex of his partners, so that was a non-issue for him.
And the Healer, Quinn, was someone he was familiar with. In fact, they’d just finished up their joint shift at the Clinic, on time for once, packed up and were getting ready to port out when the matron had been heading towards them.
They’d been tensing up when Quinn had let out a choked sound and disappeared in the flash of the very distinct white-gold light while gripping his chest.
And before they could process that, Wikhn had felt his own pull. Feeling the split soulbonds Wikhn had half a mind to try to reject the summons.
But the look in Dahlia’s eyes had been unfathomable, before she’d taken a half step back from Wikhn and then he’d been gone.
The portal had been teeming with powerful soul magic and the sound of a scream rung inside him as he was transported across realms and deposited to a graveyard in stark night.
His Submissive was clearly newly inherited. He, and even his Alpha, looked to be teenagers. Both of rather small stature.
The Submissive was still screaming but there was no threat for Wikhn to manage. Nothing to do to sate his Gheyo instincts.
The scream summoned twenty-two of them including the little Alpha, three of which were inheriting right that moment as well, shuddering on the ground. His Submissive kept screaming and Wikhn felt frozen in the strength of the grasp of it’s soul magic.
His mind was desperately trying to find something to do to help the situation, when more dragels arrived and the area became swamped with Gheyos, nearly all of them seeming quite powerful as far as Wikhn could assess at the moment.
And of course Dahlia was in the mix, having brought Mimei, Kyle, Kyle’s girlfriend, Quinn’s parental circle’s Gheyo -Bharin, and for some reason an Alpha he recognized as Quinn’s brother.
The Cunninghams were also present, along with royal guards of differing elements. He was half expecting Lady Paielda to appear then on Dahlia’s tail.
Instead, the pitch of his Submissive’s scream changed and the soul magic shifted, pulling first another military circle, then changing once more and summoning a girl in front of him next to his kneeling Alpha, as he finally stopped screaming with a pitiful warble.
Wikhn took a step towards him then, but the next moment the Elven girl he summoned started inheriting as a Submissive herself before another soulscream began, less than a minute after the other had finally ended.
The magic of which made him curl in on himself, feeling his split soulbonds and how the one connecting him to Dahlia had already begun to fray.
He looked over at her then, seeing the resignation in her eyes that quickly turned to grim resolution. He knew that look, she’d made a decision and Dahlia never changed her mind once she had made it up. Dread pitted in his stomach.
Then her expression shattered into helpless disbelief as Dahlia’s mother, the little Alpha’s mentor apparently, voiced a name no one expected to hear in this place. Kandra.
Whipping around Wikhn recognized her, her image familiar from several holos in the Deveraine household. They didn’t hide her out of grief, she was pointed out and introduced to the younger siblings she’d never met since leaving after the terrible assault. One where the Deveraine circle’s Alpha had been off realm and she gone unavenged.
She looked far too young, but it was definitely her. Wrapped around Wikhn’s soulbonded Submissive in Elven magic the others had explained as soul twin bonding.
And Wikhn actually knew what that was, he’d learned Elvish tongues well enough to understand the stories narrated to the younger Deveraine children from various parents.
The ones about soul twins had always been a favorite. The thing Elf children most fantasized about when young, as dreams about their possible future bonded and what they’d do with their lives as adults were vague concepts for when they grew up.
But a soul twin would be a new special type of sibling, someone whose presence would soothe you to the depths of your being as they understood you better than anyone else and would love you wholeheartedly. A connection so profound and blessed, there wouldn’t ever be anything else like it.
But it was rare, so very rare. And as a consequence so very cherished in Elven culture. A culture Dahlia grew up with. And this soul twin bond had somehow done the impossible, giving Kandra back her stolen inheritance.
Stolen, because for all that it’d technically been her choice to refuse it, that choice had been born hastily out of acute trauma that had resulted in a Gheyo shift, to a soul highly unsuited to a Gheyo rank.
Dahlia and he would forever be connected it seemed, his Submissive would be folded into the Deveraine clan as one of their own children without hesitation.
He was essentially Dahlia’s brother already. One who’d brought back her broken sister, made whole again without a trace of physical scarring.
At this point Dahlia would choose to support his Submissive over Wikhn, himself, if there ever came to be such an issue.
It was still hard to wrestle his feelings around to letting go of Dahlia, of their budding soulbond and their future together as a bonded, Ace-King-Queen, triad with Mimei. But Wikhn probably wouldn’t have been able to turn his back on his soulbonded Submissive.
He was so small, so young, and for all that Dahlia was the one he was familiar with and could already trust rather wholeheartedly, someone he knew where he stood with, this Submissive could easily become his whole world.
The way he held Kandra as if to shield her, kind, fierce, and protective already, while he was so small and still so young. But his magic was steady and powerful. Wikhn could almost feel it pulsing steadily within his own chest like a second heart. A Submissive was the heart of a circle after all.
He could already tell he’d could be someone who would make Wikhn’s world-weary soul feel at peace, as if every bit of fighting he’d ever done was worth the price.
As if he could fall to his knees and crumble and yet, still be caught and cared for. He didn’t understand why though, a soulbond shouldn’t make a stranger feel so familiar. It was almost as if they’d already been bonded before and his soul was aching to reach that point again.
Wikhn likely wouldn’t have been able to reject him regardless, and now he was sure Dahlia would release him without a fight. The consolation being that Dahlia would remain closely connected to him.
‘That would have to be enough’, he thought, feeling his bond to Dahlia continue to fray and slacken. Both sides of it clearly having reached internal decisions to simply let go of it.
Wikhn simply breathed through it and let his eyes remain fixed on his Submissive, his new heart. The pain wasn’t as sharp as he expected. Then he at last learned the name for the one who’d forever be most dear to him from this point on. Harry.
~*~
As it turned out, Harry had a complicated story. Parents back from the dead after being murdered and a third who hadn’t even known they were his parent, or even that they were dragel. And to top it off they were at least part Merrow, a Submissive with blue-silver scales.
Harry’s little Alpha, Theodore, (the mentored student and ward of Dahlia’s mother, Ilsa’s Theo as he was called by the Deveraines) faced the head of the Hellhounds with a firm steadiness and was able to sort some of the chaos and clarify a few things. Though for every question answered more seemed to crop up.
Things only got stranger from then on. The fire types had also been ignorant of their dragel heritages. Having heavy suppression seals on them, that should have prevented a soulscream summoning them, and bearing born blood traitor statuses to worry about on top of that.
Before they could fully focus on that, the next phase of Harry and Kandra’s inheritance kicked in. Harry turned out to be a Nameless with the talent for Empathy. The searing sting of pain and fear not Wikhn’s own being projected to him to warn them away from the distressed Kandra, whose winds were also trying to push them away nearly knocked Wikhn off his feet.
He hadn’t been prepared for that despite the mentor’s, Maury’s, warning. He wasn’t prepared for the ball of happiness lodged into his chest when the mentor calmed the defensive Submissives down and they turned into happy children enjoying being cooed over by their parental figures, Maury and Ilsa.
As their powerful inheritances seemed to resonate with each other and pass quickly they calmed down into a relaxed doze as some more explanations came out.
Harry, though, broke out of his rest to quickly displayed more protective tendencies, as well as a temper as he snapped to awareness out of concern for the three fire types.
Then Aracle, of all people, showed up with Dahlia’s siblings and two more of her parents, and then another three people were ported in.
Immortals interfering and trapping them on the realm, Earth of all places, after pulling so many across time and space.
Followed by Harry informing them he knew where some secret magic transfiguring room was, had spoken with Lady Death, and been bequeathed a quest from Her. Revealing Peverell heritage and calling the Immortal ‘Milady’.
Deaths favoured Reaper being Blood Raven, and Harry’s Ace. That information being revealed, due to the fact that the bastard that’d tried to kill Harry as a baby and left him orphaned had literally cut up his soul into pieces to cheat Death!
And Harry was so casual about it all. Like he and Lady Death were friends and Harry was simply doing Her a couple favors…
Then Harry had displayed an uncanny look of sharp discipline and the appearance of a battle hardened soldier, when Theo suggested he rest. A look that would have disturbed Wikhn on a newly inherited Gheyo, let alone an underaged Submissive, his Submissive.
Subsequently, when they were finally about to leave the awful little graveyard, still pulsing with necromantic energy and the soul magic (from apparently three different soulscreams and a soul twin binding within an hour’s time frame), Harry became unsettled. His instincts had demanded the accompaniment of a Gheyo, and he’d picked Wikhn!
Wikhn had wanted to say something meaningful, but had merely clipped out his name and rank like Blood Raven had. Harry had smiled at him brilliantly none the less. Then Theo had ported them into a corridor of stone walls and floors, Harry holding Wikhn’s hand as soul magic continued to spark between them.
Harry made a confused warble, apparently unused to portals, before shaking himself and focusing once more. It was amusing how much reluctance he showed letting go of Wikhn’s hand, something Wikhn sympathized with immensely.
Eventually straightening Harry explained that he and Quinn would walk back and forth three times, indicating a section of the corridor, and said how that would activate the room’s magic causing a door to appear on the inner wall.
Turning to Quinn, whose hand Harry still firmly grasped. He explained that he was uncertain if the castle would accept the request of someone who was neither student, nor staff. So Harry would go with him and just think at the castle to make the room as Quinn was desiring it and Quinn should strongly imagine all the details of what they needed for the blood cleansing ritual site.
Harry gave a bit of a startled chirp, Quinn likely having answered in a mental connection, before grinning happily at the Healer.
The two then started walking and Wikhn quickly shadowed to the other end of the hall, this way the pair would walk back and forth between him and Theo, and they could keep a look out for anyone coming from both ends.
Harry gave Wikhn a beaming smile as he approached before his expression evened out in focus. After the first turn Wikhn could ever so faintly sense a trace of magic gathering beyond the wall, before it seemed to vanish from his senses altogether.
Then as the pair completed the third turn a door suddenly appeared as Harry said it would, Wikhn still unable to sense any of the secret room’s magic.
When Harry moved towards the door Wikhn quickly darted in front, telling Harry to let his Gheyos or Pareya proceed him into strange new spaces from now on.
Harry just rolled his eyes and quipped this place wasn’t new to him, it was a part of Hogwarts, and Hogwarts liked him. Wikhn wondered if that meant the magic school was partly sentient, but dismissed it and quickly opened the door as Harry’s wings were starting to arch up in a display of growing impatience.
Inside the room was a vast space with a very high ceiling and an elaborate bit of casting grounds to one side, clearly the designed ritual site.
Theo, Quinn, and himself were suitably impressed, but Harry hardly batted an eye. Instead he practically dragged Quinn over to the casting grounds and gestured at it with his other hand asking if everything was in order.
Feeling a wave of the Healer’s magic reach out as he explored the space with all of his senses Quinn seemed quite pleased and conveyed as much to their soulbonded Submissive, who gave a sharp nod before turning to another wall and releasing the hand he held.
That’s when Wikhn realized there was a pair of large double doors. Internally scolding himself for being too distracted to notice them before then, or that the door they came through had apparently vanished.
Harry marched towards them speaking about how the castle could make the tunnel beyond the doors into a magically expanded space, but the part of the tunnel outside the castle, running through the grounds to the shack in Hogsmeade would be narrow and they might have to crawl.
Theo stepped forward then, grabbing Harry and explaining his earth elemental magic was perfectly suited to managing such a thing. Harry chirped approvingly before his eyes went a bit cross and down as if to look at his own mouth, as he touched said mouth with the other hand.
“I keep making strange noises…”
Theo quickly responded in a reassuring tone.
“That’s your dragel vocals coming in, sometimes when our instincts are running too high we go non-verbal.
It’s nice to have vocal cords that enable us to make sounds to express ourselves and help soothe each others’ instincts for when words just aren’t working well for whatever reason.
The sounds aren’t in any way weird to other dragels, though you’ll have to work at not making them in front of the non-dragels here on Earth’s realm.”
Then the Alpha made a soothing rumble directed at the still fidgeting Harry who flushed and nodded his understanding, before starting again for the tunnel doors. Wikhn darted ahead and opened them himself, releasing some shadows to scout ahead.
He let Theo and Harry pass him darting a look back at Quinn who expressed in some simple sign language that he would stay and continue preparing the ritual for the three fire types.
Taking up the rear guard he followed the pair down through the short distance of stone tunnel within the castle until they reached the dirt tunnel entrance that was indeed narrow.
Theo’s elemental magic then rolled off of him in powerful waves as he touched the dirt walls, expanding the height and width of the dirt tunnel to match the two by two meters approximate dimensions the stone tunnel had been, then reinforcing it all strongly.
Wikhn was confident that the tunnel had no chance of collapsing, he supposed this level of earth magic only made sense for someone allowed to use the Gorgens name and who was taught by the earth blood title.
They again headed off, Theo expanding and reinforcing as they went with seemingly no effort. Harry was leaning into him apparently enjoying the feel of his Alpha’s magic. He kept glancing back to assure his instincts that Wikhn was still there, smiling after every confirmation.
‘Cute.’
Harry was practically humming to himself as they made their way closer to where he could likely feel the pull of his other soulbonds, but carried on in otherwise pleasant silence. His instincts were likely cheered at nearly accomplishing the goal that would see his fire type intendeds’ situation sorted.
Just as Wikhn’s shadows came back, indicating they were reaching the last stretch of tunnel Harry remarked that Theo could probably fix the collapsed space of another secret passage out of the castle and the entry way of the Chamber of Secrets, if people needed another hidden space away from everyone staying in the Room of Requirement.
Theo nearly stumbled then, turning to Harry and asking if he really knew where the Chamber of Secrets is located.
Harry offhandedly replied that, “Of course. I had to save Ginny and defeat the monster it held back at the end of second year, remember? Doesn’t everyone know that I had to have gone into it then?”
Theo looked like he couldn’t think of how to respond so Wikhn cut in.
“What exactly was this monster in the secret chamber?”
Wikhn had to catch his own breath as Harry breezily responded that it was a basilisk. A BASILISK.
“You defeated a basilisk? There was a basilisk in your school? When exactly did you face it?”
“Well, I didn’t face it alone. My Phoenix friend, Fawkes, was there too. It was a team effort. And it was the end of second year, so almost exactly two years ago now.”
Theo was quietly muttering to himself about how a basilisk makes sense and then something about pipes before jumping back into the conversation to ask if he’s talking about someone called Dumbledore’s pet phoenix.
Harry’s shoulders arch back and he practically hisses.
“Phoenixes aren’t pets! Fawkes is just in a minor temporary bond with Dumbledore. One that he can break whenever he wants. He is an intelligent sentient being, not a creature, and certainly not a pet!”
Another voice replies to agree that phoenixes aren’t pets, but expresses wariness at why that’s being discussed right now.
It’s another one of Harry’s Gheyos speaking and it prompts Theo to use his magic to expand the last bit of the tunnel and form the entrance to a size tall enough for someone like Hadrian to enter without crouching.
Theo invites everyone to start coming through, the Cunninghams dart in front and quickly shadow down the tunnel. Royal guards proceed next, then Prince Raspen, who was apparently also summoned by Harry along with another royal present.
Wikhn’s not sure how the air prince and earth crown prince are both going to fit into Harry’s circle, though he supposed sharing a soulbonded Submissive smoothed over a great many things to some extent.
The courts will probably have things to say though. Wikhn only recognized the Royals due to seeing them up close several times as Dahlia was training directly under the air blood title who had dragged them through the courts on several occasions.
What was more surprising was that apparently Crown Princess Ebony had also been ported to Earth against her will, but didn’t have any particular connection to the soulscreams, that definitely hadn’t summoned her.
Wikhn’s shadows reporting that she’d been caught muttering to Prince Peryton about the soul magic lighting up her own potential soulbonds, but not actually activating them, due to the proximity to two soulscreams.
Theo, Wikhn, and Harry let the Royal guards pass then start walking back up the tunnel alongside the Royals Raspen, Ebony, and Peryton, with the rest of the royal guards following them.
Then the healers and their three fire type charges, frozen as they were since Aracle’s cast on them, were floated safely through the air.
The rest of Harry’s soulbonded aside the storm Mage are quick to bunch behind the Healers’. Said Mage declaring that he’ll secure the entrance to the other wards they’d already placed around the shack to greatly discourage approach.
Harry starts stumbling as he’s tired and keeps trying to simultaneously walk and look back his three floating soulbonded in worry, rubbing his eyes with the back of his wrist.
Wikhn can’t help scooping him up so Harry’s looking over his shoulder and tells him he can keep an eye on the fire types like this.
Harry asks why fire types, and Theo explains that they’re pretty sure that’s the element for all three Weasleys, based on their red hair and the heat of their elemental magic as their inheritances were pushing through.
“Element… Nott, you’re earth right? You said so with the tunnel?”
Theo voice is a little odd as he replies “Please call me Theo, Harry. I’m to be one of your bonded as well after all. And yes, I’m pure Earth without any other affinities.”
“Other affinities? Theo?”
The use of his nickname seems to have cheered the Alpha immensely as Theo’s tone expressed a great deal of happiness and indulgence as he calmly answers Harry’s multitude of questions about dragels’ elemental magics.
“And me? What’s my element?”
“You’re a Nameless, Harry. You don’t seem to have a specific element as far as we can tell, instead you have a Nameless talent of empathy. You’ll sense others emotions and find various ways to use that to avoid being deceived and to help others.
Do you remember the older man kneeling by you earlier? The one who praised you when you were unleashing emotions to press back others because you were protecting that girl who was clinging to you?
“…Yes? Who were they? Their important to me but they’re not like you guys or Luna, not my…?”
“Soulbonded? Not quite, they do have other types of soulbonds to you. The man is your mentor, you’ll address him as Oret, as I address mine as Oretta. A mentor is someone who teaches you how to be a dragel essentially, particularly within your rank designation and how to manage your element and instincts, or in your case a Nameless talent.
Everyone can get a mentor though some opt out as they have a senior family member that can sufficiently cover what a mentor would.
Some still opt for a mentor because they’re also someone like an extra parental figure that’s separate from their family and that’s what they need. It’s not uncommon for a mentor and their circle to halfway adopt their charge as if one of their own children.
Your mentor also has the Nameless talent of empathy, though your variations of the gift might differ some. He’ll teach you how to manage your ability. As well as instructing us what to do as your bonded for when the emotions get too much for you. Let us know in the meantime if you start being overwhelmed, alright?
“Mhmm. And Wikhn?” Harry redirected the conversation to him. “What are you? You’re the fighter type, right? A Gheyo? And King type like Hadrian is Ace? What elements and what do Ace and King mean?”
Happy to be chatting with Harry even as he’s clearly falling asleep Wikhn volunteers what he can.
“I’m a shadow type like Hadrian. Neither of us have other mental affinities. Ace and King are ranks within the Gheyo hierarchy. Ace stands for advanced combat expert and is the leader of a Gheyo suite.
He’ll be counted as one of the circle’s primary dominants alongside the Alpha and Beta, the other two corners of the main triad that are the foundation of the circle alongside you.”
“Me?” Harry asked with a large yawn before shaking himself back awake.
Theo rested one hand on Wikhn’s shoulder as they continued walking in order to run one of his hands between Harry’s wings, which were still out. And responded, yes Harry a Beta, you, and me will be the foundation of our circle. Seeing as none of the others walking about have tried to claim the rank yet I’m assuming it’s one of your three Weasleys an-”
“Charlie.”
“Yes?”
“You guys said Beta is one of the dominant ranks, that’s- those two wouldn’t want such a thing, especially if it put one of them on a separate level from the other. So it’ll be Charlie who is Beta.”
“That certainly seems likely, magic twins who are identical tend to be the same rank as each other. How would you describe them? I’ll try to guess their rank from that for you.”
“Fred’s the older one, it’s why their family always says his name first when calling the pair. They like to make things and surprise people. They’re protective of me and make sure I’m out of the line of fire before setting off their chaos.
They act like my beaters on and off the quidditch pitch. Sometimes they’re fussy like their mum when they don’t think I’m eating enough. They include me in on their jokes and pranks from a spectator’s position, like entertaining me, making me laugh, or distracting me from unpleasant thoughts is their goal.
Their tempers run different though. Fred’s is quicker to spark and retaliate, but George’s, once ignited he’ll do more damage due to wanting the opponent to stay down after he’s been provoked that far. He’ll hold the bigger grudge between the two, as well.
George is probably the more cuddly one, while Fred has more energy and difficulty holding still. Not sure how that translates to dragel ranks?”
“Protectiveness and fussing about feeding and taking care of you, including keeping your mood up, indicates they’re likely Pareya. There was one other I confirmed with that rank earlier, an earth type.
You have seven Gheyos, seeing how they lined up for you earlier, so you probably have at least four Pareya, if not one or two more. Then there’s other more general ranks, your Healer for example wasn’t showing any aura of a born rank so he likely renounced or sealed it and is simply a Healer now.
We know your rank for certain because the colouring of your scales is distinctive. Pearlescent silver and peach are only for the rank that makes up the heart of a circle, so without you there isn’t a circle, understand?”
Wikhn wondered at the phrasing and why the Alpha hadn’t used the rank name, Submissive.
But then it clicked, without being familiar with the term it could come across as offensive to be called submissive, like being told your place was to submit to others. But Harry’s reply dismissed that concern.
“Yeah… So I’m the Submissive, right?”
“You know the rank, Harry? Did Lady Death tell you about it?”
Wikhn stiffened at the reminder, his Submissive had a quest from the Immortal. An immortal not known for kindness or compassion. Harry’s hands began patting absently to comfort along Wikhn’s back and shoulders, where his weight was fully drooped upon as he was steadily giving into exhaustion.
“Not exactly, Lady Magic was talking about my soulbonded and how Milady and Lord Time were working together to bring most of them as I need them and others who’d help make me whole, or help the others who will help make me whole.
Then they said some co~mplicated” Harry broke into a yawn before continuing, “stuff about why they were doing so that I can’t get into without spells and stuff for security…”
And Harry was definitely falling asleep now, rubbing his face into Wikhn’s neck and shoulder to cuddle himself closer.
Crown Princess Ebony chimed in that she doesn’t know how she was summoned, or why. She doesn’t know how she’s meant to help Harry.
Harry sluggishly turned his head where it rested on Wikhn’s shoulder to try and look at the Royals and Wikhn adjusts to aid that.
“Are you a mentor? Maybe for the others who just inherited? You feel warm like fire, even if your hair isn’t red.”
Ebony snorted a warm laugh. “Oh I’m definitely fire. And my hair is red. True red, not ginger, a red so dark it looks black actually.”
She then glanced back at the floating fire types, looking contemplative. Fire types generally needed to feel out each other’s flames to see if they could mesh well. Apparently there was a lot of individuality among the element.
Not that there wasn’t among shadow types like himself, or the other elements, but the clash between fire types that weren’t suited could be… explosive, after all. So she likely wouldn’t be able to decide until Harry’s three fire types got their seals off and fully inherited.
The Royal Princess’s posture had shifted as she continued to observe the three floating behind them. Apparently, the prospect of one being her mentored student wasn’t something she was going to take lightly, nor found unappealing.
Then a soft snore escaped from Harry’s mouth and he shifted to snuffle into Wikhn’s neck once more as he had finally fallen asleep. Maybe the thought that his fire types had a mentor present to watch over them was the tipping point allowing him to relax completely.
Crown Prince Raspen looked over at Harry with a soft smile before lifting up and running his hand along the tunnel wall as they came to the end of the dirt tunnel and entered the castle’s brick walls, humming in appreciation. Similarly to Harry’s own earlier reaction to the Alpha’s magic.
“You did quite a nice job with that Theo, it would seem you’ve had more than one or two years to practice your element?”
It was said lightly in a questioning tone, but Theo stiffened regardless.
Wikhn couldn’t help shifting closer as if the shield the younger man. Theo relaxed instantly and gave Wikhn a bit of a rueful smile before replying to the Royal.
“Yes, my mentor brought out my inheritance more than six years ago for me to save my life. I… do not wish to get into details about that incident right now.
Ilsa has been my guardian since my inheritance and had me officially registered as such in Nevarah. I’ve been to Nevarah with her for a bit of time, among other realms over the couple years before starting school here and over the Summer breaks between terms.
I attended flight school and Ageis Academy for half a year, as well. So I’m not ignorant of dragels or Nevarean culture like the other Earthborn dragels are liable to be, and am fully settled in my rank and element under Ilsa’s guidance and instruction.”
Six years ago for the little Alpha should mean when he was about ten to twelve years old at the latest.
A shiver went down his spine, Theo was lucky to survive an inheritance that young. And for his mentor to have chosen to deliberately draw it out at that age showed that he truly was already on the cusp of dying.
He could see the same conclusions he’d reached reflected on the Royals’ expressions. Raspen quickly recovered and gave some more praise to Theo’s control of the element.
A deeper understanding of how hard earned Theo’s abilities were, was clearly lingering in their thoughts as the royal guards ahead called back about their arrival to the Room of Requirement as Harry called it.
They proceeded forward into the large, well-lit, open room with high ceilings. Ebony marching towards the casting grounds and waving the Healers over with their charges.
Theo guided the other two Royals and Wikhn to another corner of the room away from the door and turned as if to signal the rest of Harry’s soulbonded to come join them. They did so with brisk steps, their eyes still mostly focused on Harry.
A couple casting Wikhn sulky and envious looks, which Wikhn of course returned with a smug look of his own. Their Submissive had elected to let Wikhn hold him and even showed a good deal of trust and fallen asleep in his arms, it was certainly brag worthy.
He kept his eyes averted from Dahlia and Mimei though, instead focusing on Harry’s soft breaths against his neck and casting a glance at Harry’s parents. They’d formed their own bundle with eyes still fixed intently on Harry, but kept to a corner of their own closer to the door.
Nearby Harry’s mentor and his own circle, clearly a military one, stood in their own little group alongside the Cunninghams. The Submissives of the two circles had their heads bowed together speaking unheard behind sound blocking spells. Their body language suggested a level of close familiarity.
Harry’s storm Mage then came through and shut the doors behind him before adding some wards over them. He then turned and marched over to the elaborate bit of casting grounds where Ilsa, Aracle, Greta, the Healers, Medics, the Kalzik’s Gheyo, Crown Royal Princess Ebony and her guards were gathered around the three brothers, Charlie, Fred, and George.
The three fire types were then stripped down to their pants and placed into the center of a runic array as the ritual was quickly prepared. The Healers and the rest set things up with brisk efficiency. Before several stepped back and barriers went up to block sight, sound, and most importantly scent of the soon to be very bloody ritual.
Dahlia, her siblings, and Mimei had been shooed away and were now focused on Kandra.
The Elf Submissive and Harry’s soul twin, was lingering close to Harry. Eyes fixed upon him, with her own soulbonded lingering about behind her, but giving her space as her body language remained tense and withdrawn.
Theo, noticing Kandra’s need to be close to Harry, actually waved her forward to Wikhn’s side and indicated she could touch Harry. She nearly lurched forward, eagerly leaning just a bit of her weight against Harry’s shoulder.
Harry remained asleep, but turned his head so his face pressed into her hair and tension drained from her immediately.
Theo then decided everyone should sit down, suggesting they conjure some cushions. But before anyone could raise their hands to do so, an allotment of cushions and furniture appeared on their own.
Apparently this ‘Room of Requirement’ could respond to desires even after being formed into a specified shape.
Harry’s storm Mage then left the wards of the casting grounds heading over to join their group, specifically their two Royals, as a wave of warm fire magic pulsed to life from within them. The seal removals and continuance of the three brothers inheritances having clearly begun.
The Merrow present in the room hissed in displeasure, moving further away from the blocked off area, and another ward went up causing the heat to diminished.
Wikhn settled in the center of a large fluffy cushion, Theo quickly bracing up behind him on the shoulder Harry leaned on. Kandra, deciding she wanted to be close to Harry more than she wanted to avoid others, tentatively cuddled into their sides. Harry turning to curl against her once more.
Kandra’s lot formed a half circle around her as they sat on the floor and leaned on the cushion around her. Hadrian propped up against the nearby wall facing Wikhn, eyes of course in Harry.
A quick scuffle as some of the others seemed to fight over who else would get to sit on the other end of the large cushion beside their Submissive. The pair of Fae breezing past, with the girl Harry called Luna practically plopping herself half in Wikhn’s lap as she curled up on Harry’s other side, the other Fae right behind her.
The rest of Harry’s Gheyos apparently gave up and elected to spread out and guard in a circle around them. The other three to settle around Wikhn were clearly Pareya.
One with short cropped dark hair, dark caramel coloured skin, and gold eyes, was clearly the earth type Theo mentioned earlier, and braced up behind Wikhn’s other shoulder.
Another with a shoulder length mix of platinum blonde to silver hair, pale skin, and grey eyes was likely to be an air type.
The final one’s element was less clear. With an olive skin tone and Mediterranean features, his dark blue large curls framed a face with wide sapphire eyes as he smiled cheerfully and gleefully exclaimed his joy at a cuddle pile.
After everyone had settled in, Theo squared his shoulders and asked the storm Mage, whom the two Royal Princes addressed as Riven, about how the blood cleansing ritual was proceeding.
A relaxed reply from Riven that everything was setup ideally, and those preforming it could easily manage it all, with no harm to themselves or the three redheads, soothed the tensions in the room further.
With all immediate threats handled, the next worry was that none of the three Submissives had given into instincts yet and started claiming the soul bonded they’d called. Harry and his Mera didn’t seem to have even known they were dragels before today, so that was slightly understandable.
Kandra, on the other hand was simply withdrawn and more focused on her soul twin than her soulbonded. Though the Elven women seemed nearly unbothered by this.
Everyone was handling the strain that their instincts were all definitely under rather well considering the open soulbonds and most having been subjected to the close proximity of another soulscream without having even exchanged marks with their own Submissive yet.
Cass curled up with Harry’s other two parents on a couch, their eyes still firmly locked on Harry. Wikhn finally took note of the rest of their summoned circle, the majority of whom were part Merrow, Fae, or both from what he could tell.
There were fourteen of them total, including Harry’s parental triad. The Alpha had armor that denoted him as a high ranking soldier within the Fae military. Looking closer he saw the indicators of the general rank, then the personal emblem of General Wyntyr.
Wikhn swallowed, that was not a man to be messed with. Even without his military rank, he was already born to high status among the Fae. Not to mention the several feats of power he’d accomplished that made it clear his military rank was based on the merit of his own strength in battle.
Currently he was the general of the Fae’s second reserve military division, one that was generally only called on for occasions where multiple people of high status were meeting in the open and needed extra wide area guarding for such tempting high stakes targets grouped together.
General Wyntyr having the freedom to essentially do as he liked outside of those occasions and making sure his division’s soldiers remained well trained and primed for battle.
Wikhn had heard of him having a dragel inheritance on top of being a mix of two different Fae types, it was another thing to see in person though.
Normally if Fae types mixed in parentage their children would simply get one or the other as their own Fae inheritance. Even types that meshed well enough outsiders confused them for the same, such as Earth Fae and Plant Fae, or Flower Fae and Plant Fae. Their offspring were always one or the other, never a mix.
General Wyntyr, between his dragel blood and the power and status behind his Light Fae bloodline, had actually been a rare mix type to his otherwise Ice Fae nature.
As he focused on the man a steady thrum of power simply radiated off the calm Alpha and was starting to set Wikhn on edge now that he’d noticed. And this was the man meant to become the Alpha of Harry’s parental circle…
Wikhn decided to turn his attention on the others, apparently they were going to be a landwalking circle for all that there was a heavy streak of part Merrow, none of them seemed to be the type of full Merrow that would have difficultly remaining above the surface, like the two Harry had summoned or the other two that looked like high ranking guards.
Wikhn turned back to look at them, narrowing his eyes. Now that he thought about it, they were likely the guards of a high noble, if not a Ro- …well what were the chances that Harry would have three Royals of different elements in his circle and the crown Royal Princess of the fourth as one of his bondeds’ mentor?
An uneasy feeling regarding just why multiple Immortals were interfering with Harry’s soulscream and the like came forward. It wasn’t like Them to directly intervene in such matters, in any case.
Hugging Harry closer to himself Wikhn wondered just what kind of circle he’d gotten himself into.
It felt right though, with Harry in his arms Theo and the earth Pareya against his back, other tucked close.
He turned his eyes to stare at Hadrian, wondering how he was going to fit in with this suite of Gheyos and what type of Ace the current youngest blood title would turn out to be.
Notes:
Sorry to be slow, I've had double ear infections all week. Most of my writing time became attempts to make up interrupted sleep and recover from pain flare up in my skull...
Also there's another work in this series that shouldn't spoil much if read by this point in the main fic, if you're interested in Time's PoV.
Chapter 8: Brishen PoV
Summary:
Brishen's side of things and a little bit of story progression.
Chapter Text
Brishen was beyond confused, he’d been pulled from sleep to what he hoped would be a battle to sate his Gheyo instincts. Instead his Submissive kept screaming as powerful soul magic flared about. Then the powers of Immortals were at play with something that tasted of foul death magic lingering about the area.
He was also pretty sure a soulscream wasn’t supposed to bring a mentor along with his whole circle, nor be involved in the whole Elven soul twin thing. The aura of Immortals interfering was beyond concerning by that point.
But his Submissive mostly just looked like a child who was overdue for his nap time as he looked dazed while clinging to the Submissive girl his soul had chosen as a twin. Kandra, as their Alpha’s mentor called her.
Getting a blast of his Submissive’s Empathy as he reacted to Kandra’s distress when their inheritances peaked was certainly something. The protective edge was cute, the interactions with the mentor on the other hand were adorable in his cheery excitement.
Learning his Submissive’s name, Harry, was immediately overthrown by the disturbing information that all three of his parentals had been absent from his life since he was a baby, and the man responsible for killing his sire and bearer and to attempting to kill Harry as an infant, had been present and fled just before the soulscream, …or well, the second out of three soulscreams.
Brishen was happy to see Aiden go, less so to hear they were trapped on a realm hostile to dragels, and downright disturbed that the Immortals saw fit to toss his three siblings down here with him first.
Aiden himself would have been the better option compared to Brishen’s siblings. They were the ones he was most dreading being stuck on the same realm with for a year.
The only saving grace was that Kai seemed to be keeping his head for once in his life and was willing to wait until there weren’t any newly inheriting younglings, and a small army of rather impressive looking Gheyos, about.
The immediate danger to the three newly inheriting brothers were being prioritized by Harry, everyone else following suit as he made plans to get to a secure location.
Brishen could just feel the ridicule coming from Kai and Inanna as they realized he was going to be in a circle with three newly inherited fire types.
Harry’s story got more disturbing as he called for his Reaper and spoke of Death as ‘Milady’. Though, if he had to be involved with Death, at least it seemed he was favoured.
That Harry’s would be murderer had chopped up his own soul at a cheap bid of some bastardized version of immortality was gruesome. And it seemed Harry had been abducted from his magic school to witness the man’s resurrection into a body.
If only the wretch hadn’t been so quick to flee he’d have crushed in the jaws of the head Hellhound by now. Such a shame, though it did mean Brishen would get his own shot at the man, who was the villain of his Submissive’s entire childhood it seemed and was still gunning for Harry’s life.
Brishen noted that Harry’s Ace seemed competent enough, apparently he was the Shadow element’s current blood title holder as well.
Also, being a Reaper would prove useful in ensuring the soul scraps of the man who’d tried to kill their Submissive since he was an infant wouldn’t be cheating Death for much longer. And since Harry seemed to already have ties to Death, Brishen supposed it was better that they have some Hellkin on their side to begin with.
Harry apparently knew many secrets of his school that even its staff might not know. Brishen wasn’t sure that was a good thing, even if it was incredibly useful to them all right now, as it meant a secret entrance onto the school grounds was available.
It really made Brishen concerned what Harry’s life so far had been like, what with how unfazed he was when he’d started speaking of horrific things like how the supposed Dark Lord wizard hunting him and stuffing bits of soul into cursed items.
Harry thankfully didn’t seem to bear Death’s mark upon him, nor was he a Reaper or Hellkin himself. Instead, Lady Death wanted him to recover an item she’d granted his ancestors, the Peverells, and doing so was some part of the Immortal’s quest assigned to Harry.
After Harry’s Ace quickly sorted the ring issue, and plans for porting elsewhere were finalized before any other Wixen arrived looking for Harry.
As much as that was for the best in their current situation, it painted a further unpleasant picture of their governing body. With their slow response time, Harry likely would have been killed if things had progressed differently tonight.
It was a struggle for Brishen to let Harry be ported away, He’d sensed Kai’s mocking gaze as he’d present himself with the other Gheyos when Harry’s instincts had flared up and demanded he take a one with him.
Harry had chosen a different Gheyo, but listening to the Alpha give approval and praise towards Harry’s instincts, he couldn’t be too regretful. Choosing the King was indeed a good sign, as far as Harry being in tune with his dragel instincts.
His Submissive also didn’t seem unfamiliar with battle, if the way his shoulders had squared, all signs of tiredness disappearing, as the look in his eyes went steely making clear he was up to the task of opening up this morphing secret magic room he described, when his Alpha dared to suggest he rest.
His cute, tired, underaged, newly inherited, Submissive who’d just given a soul scream after being on Death’s door and speaking to her, had transformed into an experienced soldier, ready to face his next battle, right in front of everyone’s eyes.
He’d seen that realization in the expressions of his Submissive’s other Gheyos. Torn between pride and a resigned horror at what that likely meant about young Harry’s past. His underaged, newly inherited, adorable Submissive…
So it was still profoundly difficult indeed to let the, also still young, Alpha port Harry away from Brishen’s immediate vicinity, the open soulbond stretching unpleasantly, even if they were to meet up quickly.
Getting a location from Luna, the only female called to be part of their circle, whom their Submissive already knew of, if not familiarly. She and the other Fae with her seemed to be underaged as well.
First to port off was the large, predominantly shadow, military circle, the Cunninghams, to secure the destination site as they could remain in the shadows and ensure they weren’t seen.
Then a group of Royal guards went, since apparently there were multiple Nevarean Royals present. At least three, possibly four, if he was reading the Merrow right. A Joker pair of royal guards of the aqua-kin’e courts, just a rank below from those of Crimson Tide. And they were clearly focused on protecting one particular blue skinned individual from Harry’s summoned lot.
Great, just what he needed. Though that also explained why Harry in particular was so important Immortals were intervening, seeing as he was apparently connecting multiple elements’ courts Royals with his soul screamed circle.
Next a pair of fire twins, Gheyic Pareya, latched onto Harry’s fire types, as they were apparently Healers, and took them with Temptrificus Meeras, a healer specific portal for transporting patients, accompanied by some medics.
Then Brishen and the rest of their rather large group were being ported over to the location of a dismal looking, abandoned shack on the outskirts of a wizarding town. And by the power of Harry’s storm Mage alone, which reluctantly impressed Brishen. That kind of power said a lot about Harry’s own power, his Submissive was definitely strong.
Luna, seemed unperturbed by everything about the situation. Chatting with the other Fae she expressed only joy that Harry had known her name and had been aware of her existence before today. When one of the others asked about that, she declared she was a school year below Harry.
Ginny, who had been mentioned by Harry, was apparently the three fire types’ younger sister. Luna and her father had been the lot of red-headed siblings’ nearest magical neighbors her entire life.
Then she was explaining that there were more siblings in the fire types’ family, seven total, as she quickly listed off that Harry’s likely Beta was the second son, that there was a still older brother by a couple years, a third brother who’d graduated their magic school last year, Harry’s twins, and the youngest son in Harry’s grade as well as his close friend and roommate at school. With the last and overall youngest being Luna’s friend and year mate, the only sister, Ginny.
Seven children and Harry was apparently close to the parents as well. A couple of only two, who were very likely involved in sealing their children’s inheritances, and never informing them they had a third parent. Then there was the whole blood traitor thing on top of that…
Leaving that aside, Brishen quickly pushed forward and was one of the few who entered the small decrepit shack and was positioned perfectly for when a tunnel opened right next to him, parallel to another tunnel exit.
He felt the earth magic, likely from the little Alpha, and stayed back as the tunnel was fortified and the earth Royal, Crown Prince Raspen (likely the one who’d bear the Royal rank in his Submissive’s circle), came down into the depths of the shack to stand beside him with his royal guards.
Finally the voices of his Submissive and company could be heard as he made out Harry sternly emphasizing that phoenixes were not pets. A conversation that alarmed Brishen and he couldn’t help commenting on.
The response was the Alpha widening and reinforcing the last stretch of tunnel and it’s exit to a comfortable size to fit through, several royal guards immediately stepping forth to take the lead and passing the group of three already inside.
The Cunningham circle shadowing ahead, followed by a group of three Royals, who had Harry’s group walk back with them.
Annoying that he and the rest of their future circle had to make do with other people walking between them and Harry, but the fire type siblings needed to be prioritized. Their Submissive nearly tripping over himself as he tried to keep them in his sight over his shoulder as fatigue was clearly starting to catch up to him again now that his immediate task was accomplished.
Wikhn then scooped up Harry, who didn’t protested with being able to better focus on watching his redheads. Though soon enough Harry was dozing off on his Gheyo King’s shoulder. The sight distracting as their Submissive closed his eyes and drifted off into soft snores.
They quickly reached the tunnel entrance and exited out into a thankfully spacious room and dispersed about the area.
The three fire type brothers were then stripped down to their pants and placed into the center of a runic array as the ritual was quickly prepared. Thankfully wards for sight, sound, and smell went up before any bleeding began. There were too many strange Gheyos about after all, and Brishen had yet to so much as touch his Submissive, let alone seal the open and active soulbond.
Harry slept soundly in Wikhn’s arms as the Alpha, Theo, stood beside them and stroked his hands up and down their Submissive’s spine. He and the rest of Harry’s soul bonded congregated around them and Brishen followed suit. Keeping well away from his siblings, who were spaced out in another corner of the room.
Fortunately, the girls weren’t letting Kai come near him, or his young Submissive, in their current situation. Kai, himself seemed to realize this wasn’t the time nor place to start something. For once, showing a bit of common sense.
Kandra, quickly attached herself to Harry as soon as their little Alpha signaled she could. Brishen didn’t know much about Elves and Phoelix twins were very different, but there was something a little concerning about how clingy she was being, while ignoring her own soulbonded.
The Room supplied cushions and furniture after Theo spoke aloud a desire for them. After everyone had settled in, Theo squared his shoulders and asked the Mage, Riven, about the ritual and got a positive response.
As things lapsed into silence, the tall air type Gheyo with green eyes who’d spoken up earlier to Blood Wraith, leaned forward to look at one of Kandra’s summoned ones and broke the silence.
“Hello sister-in-law. Looks like you’re going to be my sister-in-law twice over now.”
The one addressed, a Pareya who was giving off a faint gheyic presence, scrunched up her nose, eyes darting around between their two budding circles, before sighing and agreeing that that seemed to be the case.
The green eyed Gheyo was leaning against another obviously air type, who was unnaturally pale and clearly of Elven heritage. So, he must be the brother to the Gheyic Pareya from Kandra’s lot, and Harry’s two air Gheyos were already bonded apparently.
Hopefully that smoothed things out for the new Gheyo suite’s dynamics. Something needed, since nobody else was yet to receive any claim marks and suite hierarchy fights couldn’t take place until they had a secure location to do so well away from all the other Gheyos and the Submissives present.
The air Royal cleared his throat and directed a question towards Theo.
“Hello everyone. I’m Prince Peryton of the air courts, but please just call me Perry. This one here is Crown Prince Raspen of the earth courts. Now, Theo, may I ask how old you, Harry, Luna, and the three brothers over there are? You all go to this school together?”
Theo answered calmly, “First off, I’m Theo, if you didn’t catch that before. It’s a pleasure to meet you all regardless of the… odd circumstances.
As to the ages of those of us from Earth, there’s twelve months for Earth’s calendar, for those who may not know. January, February, March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November, and December.
It is currently late June and the year is 1995, the end of the school year here at Hogwarts is only days away as Summer hols begin.” He paused and cast a quick tempus charm, “As it’s the next morning already at 2:30 a.m., it is the twenty-fifth of June to be precise.
The last exams and final… event Harry was involved in and abducted during took place yesterday. Harry was last seen entering a maze just before 10:00 p.m. and it was a bit after midnight, I believe, when the soulscream summoned me.
Today is supposed to be the first of a week of free time before the end of year feast on the first of July and the students and most staff will all leave in the morning the following day.
As to our ages, Charlie graduated a few months before Harry and I started attending the school nearly four years ago, so he should be about twenty-two. As one generally starts attending Hogwarts the September after you turn eleven.
As for the twins, I’ve heard that their birthday is the first of April. So they’re just a couple months past turning seventeen, making them adults in wizarding law and free from the government’s magic tracing we spoke of earlier.
I turned seventeen myself, in late April, as I started attending school here two years late because my inheritance came in shortly before I was originally due to start attending when I was eleven.
If I remember right, due to the incident during the Hogsmeade weekend in February, Luna’s birthday is the day before Valentine’s?”
The way the alpha said ‘incident’ suggested it wasn’t something positive, but Luna smiled pleasantly and gave an easy confirmation.
“That means Luna turned fourteen over a season ago.
Finally, Harry was born the final day of July, and since it’s currently late June he turns fifteen in about five weeks.”
Mutters started up around the room as everyone took the information in and took note of Harry’s birth date, last of the seventh month.
Brishen overheard Harry’s parental triad mournfully discussing having missed thirteen to fourteen birthdays already. It was certainly a lot to process.
On the one hand, their Alpha was years into his inheritance and well settled into being a dragel and his rank, despite his young age.
On the other, he’d inherited very young, too young, and likely due to some serious threat to his life. He hadn’t gone into detail though, when speaking of it in the tunnel, and still didn’t seem inclined to do so now.
Charlie and his twin brothers were still within the normal range to inherit, so there shouldn’t be too much trouble, thankfully. Though the older brother Luna mentioned before would have to be attended to soon, so he didn’t loose out on his chance to inherit altogether.
Turning twenty-five was generally the last chance to inherit dragel, though any time before turning twenty-six was still technically a possibility. But the seals they were under could potentially douse the spark completely before then…
Doing the mental math, they were leaving Earth in the tenth month of next year, while presently they were at the end of this year’s sixth month.
So a little more than a year and three months. Harry would come of age before they would return to Nevarah. Luna, and the other Fae beside her likely, would still be underaged by the time they left this realm.
But Harry did not look nearly fifteen. Instead, his size made one think he was at least a full year younger than he should be…
Brishen noticed Harry’s wings and scales were still on full display at the moment and would need to be tended to soon. Brishen felt his hands twitch towards one of the pouches he kept on hand, the one containing the cinnamon oil for his wings, it would work well enough on those new pretty wings.
He should probably have a bath first. Brishen wondered if the room could transfigure part of itself to have a lav and showers. If the lack of water sources was starting to bother Brishen, he could imagine the Merrows’ temperaments were due to sour soon. It was surprising that they’d kept quiet this long as is.
Suddenly Harry began to twitch, sleepily grumbling to himself as something was disturbing his brief rest. He turned himself into Wikhn’s neck and began nuzzling before a whine slipped out and multiple soothing grumbles came from all around them.
Harry didn’t relax though, instead he turned to Theo, reaching out and was thus transferred to his Alpha’s lap. That was good, his instincts being comfortable with his Alpha was important for the circle after all.
But Harry didn’t settle, instead he began to nuzzle Theo’s neck like he had Wikhn’s before moving higher up it.
Then Theo suddenly stiffened and they quickly realized that Harry had bitten down. Relaxing himself, the Alpha reached a hand around Harry and under his wings to stroke his Submissive’s back again.
A purr started up as Harry started drinking the Alpha’s blood. Possibly his first blood feeding ever, given his parents hadn’t known they were dragels. In fact, who had raised Harry since they’d been taken from him whilst he’d still been so young?
Putting that aside, Theo’s lips began to twitch into a bit of a smile as he waited for several moments before reaching a hand up to card through Harry’s hair and eventually give a gentle pull.
Harry whined, but Theo didn’t let go and the Submissive released his bite and pulled back a bit, licking the bite then letting out little discontented grumbles. It was far too cute.
Then Theo leaned in to nuzzle Harry’s neck with a gentle inquiring rumble. Harry chittered approvingly, tilting his head to better expose his neck. But before the Alpha could bite he reached up both his hands to either side of Theo’s head and directed the Alpha’s mouth higher up his neck to match the location he’d marked on Theo.
Taking a moment to mouth at the spot it was apparent when Theo finally bit down as Harry immediately went boneless and began to purr contentedly.
It was good that the Alpha-Submissive bond was forming easily, being the foundation of the circle and all.
Harry also didn’t seem to have any problems with blood sharing, biting, or being bitten. In fact, he seemed to like getting that bite an awful lot.
Brishen almost wished he had fangs himself at the sight of it…
Chapter 9: Raspen PoV
Summary:
Harry's Royal's side of things
Chapter Text
I could hardly keep up with the situation.
It shouldn’t have been possible for me, Raspen, as the Crown Royal Prince of the earth element on Nevarah, to be summoned by a soulscream in the first place.
But my conversation with mother had been interrupted by a sharp pull from around my chest as it quickly started tearing through the protections I and most Royals had on ourselves to prevent such things.
Riven would be outraged to hear his spells had been torn through so easily, like wet paper.
I was relieved that there wasn’t any immediate danger upon my arrival to, what was clearly a distant realm, judging by the length of the portal, and that a suite of royal guards, one of my preferred ones, had soon followed me
It was disconcerting, though, with how long my Submissive had kept screaming. Not to mention the second soulscream after he had finally stopped was beyond uncomfortable with our own open soulbonds.
After hearing that the other Submissive my own had summoned was a soul twin, something the Elves present reverently referred to as purely a blessing, I relaxed further.
I’d been completely bewildered at the sight of her silver-peach scales, then with her own soulscream rattling unpleasantly inside me.
I hadn’t been able to help huddling closer to the Pareya with the impressive wings standing over the trembling forms of three red heads on the ground. Nor was I even embarrassed that I’d been so well soothed when the Pareya had crooned comfortingly at me.
Instincts were already pulling me towards my soon-to-be circle bonded for comfort over the military circle sent to be my guards. Then the young Alpha had spoken up, likely an earth type. And despite his youth he seemed fully settled into his rank and displaying an impressive composure of steadiness and calm during this bizarre situation.
The triad of our Submissive’s, Harry’s, parentals were apparently back from the dead, or captivity, since he’d been an infant. But their young Alpha, Theo, had seemed to take that all in stride and talked them all through the basic important points of how they were dragels in a soothing tone.
I had to tamp down on the amount of boastful pride my dragel instincts felt seeing the respect and approval directed at my young Alpha from all the adult dragels around the dingy little graveyard.
Even Lord Aiden Arythmoor, seemed to be directing grudging respect Theo’s way after he’d helped clarify matters before turning focus to the needs of the fire types.
And that had been the best decision. Poor things, ignorant of their being dragel and under suppression seals! How was the soulscream even able to summon them? Then there was the born blood traitor status also beginning to poison the blood in their veins.
Taking a deep breath, and focusing back on my young Alpha’s steady tones, I re-centered myself and grounded my instincts as best I could with the soul magic still stirred up and the open soulbond.
Riven was here after all and had stepped forward to help alongside some Healers. One from our own new circle, a blonde. And an earth type I guessed. Something that was confirmed when his paired medic named him a Kalzik.
I recognized the specific name from the terrible incident from the previous Hunt. A renounced rank former alpha, who’d clearly honed and disciplined himself and his skills in the decade since then.
While his past could pose a political nuisance, it wouldn’t amount to much more than that, given he’d been fourteen at the time and suffered greatly himself. The muteness his paired medic spoke of only part of that. He was also still a Kalzik, son of the main triad of the head circle of their clan.
I’d actually heard more in depth details regarding our new circle’s Healer from Riven rather recently.
Quinten had taken up work in a clinic, not under the Kalzik clans, and had called in Riven for consultation for a couple of patients on more than one occasion, uncaring and making no mention of the less than friendly relationship between the Mage and his parents.
Riven had nothing but positive things to say about Quinn and his abilities after each encounter with the young Healer.
Also, his medic partner, Kyle, was in fact the very Fae Quinn had attacked during the last Hunt. Something that certainly said positive things about Quinn, that they now worked together, and closely without quarrel.
And then there was Quinn’s special talent that he’d specifically trained and honed over the years, soul casting.
Something that might come in handy given their current situation and all the soul magic they were dealing with between two new Submissives’ soulscreams and the other type of Elvish soul bond’s magic, that made the two Submissives some type of siblings now.
Between Quinn, Raspen, and Riven being summoned it further impressed upon me the power of Harry’s soulscream.
A realm walker Mage, a Crown Royal, and a soul casting Healer all had powerful protections on their souls, after all. Ones that should have prevented the forced porting of a soulscream. And Prince Perry was here, as well.
As I was contemplating the strength of my Submissive, I suddenly got a taste of it as the two new Submissives showed a bit of their power. It turned out Harry was a Nameless with the gift of Empathy.
There were positives and drawbacks to that ability, but I personally was quite happy that my Submissive had a built-in means of seeing through deception. Plenty of people would try to ‘befriend’ him to get to me if they found out about our bonding.
And then Harry was being so sweet in the way he instinctually was trying to protect his new soul twin. Then he was, even more so, as he let out happy chitters as his mentor cooed at and praised him until the pair of new Submissives relaxed into a doze.
Harry was undoubtedly powerful, but learning a bit of the circumstances leading up to his scream, that some dark wizard who’d killed his parents and tried to do the same to him when he’d been an infant, had just resurrected himself in an unapproved necromantic ritual was ominous to say the least.
Things became more distressing when another handful of people appeared and a man pronounced they were being sealed within the realm for more than a year. Quickly followed by Lord Aiden shadowing away on Lady Death’s orders after ordering another Hellhound present to look after the Hellhound pair that were Harry’s parents.
As the Crown Prince of my element, and with the Hunt about to start, I couldn’t be trapped on Earth for a year!
Then thinking of the time difference between the two realms meant that would amount to around four years on Nevarah! I’d also noticed the Cunningham circle, Crown Princess Ebony, and Prince Peryton were present, alongside Riven and I. Four years missing from all our important duties would be a disaster!
After voicing my concern I was quickly reassured by the explanation that we had been pulled to a point of time in the past.
The equivalent time on Nevarah was nearly five years proceeding the point in time when I had been pulled from, and trying to go back now would result with meeting my own past self of about twenty-four years old.
Hearing we’d be gone somewhere between two days and less than a week total, depending on the individual, by the time when we all did eventually return to Nevarah, wasn’t ideal, but it was certainly within the realm of manageable.
Hopefully the message passed on by the Deveraines would reach the courts and reassure them in the meantime. It would be quite a problem to return to panic the sudden absences of three Royals of high standing could cause if it went on for nearly a week without contact being made.
The situation at hand soon quickly progressed as our Submissive came back to awareness out of concern for the struggling fire types at the mention of poisoned blood.
After a series of more shocking and disturbing bits of information, Harry had his Ace collect the cursed ring and took his Gheyo King, Healer, and Alpha ahead.
Then we were all leaving the graveyard to hover in and around a truly rundown shack, before making our way down a tunnel to a secure location with everything necessary for the blood cleansing ritual to be preformed safely.
Those worries set aside had allowed for the reality that I was now part of a soulbonded circle, or was about to be at least.
I looked over at Perry, who smiled and gave a deferential tilt of his head, likely to indicate he’d let me hold the Royal rank unchallenged.
Perry would have to commit to a general rank, like an Advisor rank, or unseal and fall back on his original rank from before he’d attempted to settle into the cultivated rank of Royal and seal his natural instincts away.
Mine had been Beta it’d seemed, but I’d taken to the standard rank of Royal after my inheritance seamlessly, and so my original rank had been permanently sealed long before I became the Crown Royal Prince of my element at Nevarah’s choosing.
As for Perry, I had actually heard from Dawn that he hadn’t even attempted to keep himself in the running for the crown because his Royal rank never fully settled.
So Perry also never had the more permanent sealing away of his original rank and instincts, not that Raspen knew what that rank was. Likely Beta or Pareya, not much else could fit into their current circle that already had all necessary ranks filled.
Surely Perry hadn’t the makings of an Alpha, and of course was neither Gheyo, nor Submissive.
Though him taking up the Advisor role might be ideal, but he wasn’t fully trained for that rank either. He was still quite young after all, and Advisors tended to take a couple decades to fully complete all their basic rank trainings and apprenticeships, to be settled enough to join a circle.
It’s one of many reasons why Advisors were often one of, if not the, eldest members of their circles. Most Advisors didn’t bond until after their first century, even.
Until now, Perry had been a Royal who would take on ambassador or advisory duties for his sister in her capacity as the air Crown Princess since Dawn had received her current crown.
In any case, it was likely to be a big adjustment for my friend, though since he hadn’t fully settled into his Royal rank to begin with, it might have been necessary, regardless of my presence in the circle.
My friend didn’t actually suit court life very well, outside of playing assistant and confidant to Dawn. So perhaps him abandoning the Royal rank was for the best.
Perry could soothe tempers and egos very well enough during social events, but would often flee alone to some balcony as soon as manners allowed for it without causing any slights. Riven would often go join him before long on the occasions they were both made to attend a social function.
Putting that aside, I was impressed that Harry had gotten two Royals to begin with, not to mention Riven and the Blood Raven title holder, Hadrian Maruke.
Hadrian, who’d been rejecting all courting for years, more recently under the Cunninghams’ name, as he was contracted to them. He hadn’t even heard of the Ace working with any specific Gheyos long term.
A blood title Ace would be a wonderful argument in favor for my mixed element circle.
Not that the argument would last long when I explained that not only was my bond to Harry fully completed, but that it’d been over a year for our circle to settle together before I was able to introduce them to the courts and my family.
My own elemental needs would also be well met with a Kalzik as our healer, a Heartwood Pareya, whom I recognized due to his work as a scholar among the royal archives, and our young alpha, Theo, whose earth magic felt like a powerful pillar of strength and was soothing to me just by feeling it secondhand from the tunnel he’d expanded and reinforced along the way to the magic room our Submissive had shown us all to.
Not to mention Theo had addressed Ilsa, heiress to the Gorgens earth clan chief and the Blood Wraith title holder, as Oretta. Something that would further sway the earth courts into acceptance.
Going back to Riven, that was an interesting development. I’d never thought of my unofficial mentor as a potential bonded. The powerful Mage had always been a comforting presence I could rely on, no matter that his temperament had always been rough around the edges, even towards me as a child of Royals.
I’d met Riven at the age of fourteen when I started occasionally being brought formally to court and introduced to people I’d need to build relationships with as a Royal of the earth courts, starting a couple years in advance of my inheritance.
Then my inheritance came in suddenly several months early and Riven had been the Mage present who best aided me through it, despite our completely different elements.
I’d liked Riven before that point, but then I’d felt a deep attachment since my inheritance and had zeroed in on the thought of him becoming my mentor to solidify a bond between us. My parents had prevented it, and I supposed that was for the best now.
But I’d also been right about there being an important connection between the two of us, sharing a soulbonded Submissive and end up in the same circle. My father’s face when he realized would certainly be amusing.
Riven was also well adapted to serving the courts and I knew him and Perry always favoured the other’s company. I’d often imagined they would end up bonded eventually.
And the two of them being here, meant I would have two within my own circle who’d be able to sympathize with me in the capacity of my role as a Crown Royal, and listen with complete understanding when I’d want to complain about the courts when resting at home in the future.
Yes, I didn’t think any of my own needs wouldn’t be met by this circle. Soulscreams didn’t mean everything would be perfect, but they did tend to call all the pieces of a puzzle for a circle that could work well together.
Fire and water though… My Submissive was clearly Nameless, but I suspected he was, in fact, a True Nameless. Someone who essentially didn’t have any standout among affinities in exchange for having all of them naturally to an even degree.
We wouldn’t be able to soothe and recharge him as easily with a particular elemental grounding, but we’d also never have to worry about him being swallowed by his own element as all dragels powerful enough had to be concerned about.
On the other hand, his empathy and all affinity disposition would be a powerful bridging force between them all, with the trade off of potential emotional empathy spirals, without being able to rely on a particular element to ground him well enough.
This meant we, as his bonded, would have to first ground ourselves in our own element, and then pull our Submissive in to use our bonds with Harry to ground him, if and when that happened.
That all of Harry’s fire type bonded were just as new to their inheritances was a bit of a problem, though.
Fire types also tended to have easily triggered tempers that needed a lot of discipline to manage. Three new inheritances, completely untrained in wrangling their flames were a hazard at the best of times, let alone in a circle with Merrow.
And now that we were grouped up and things were calm, I could take better stock of the admittedly large amount of soulbonded Harry’s scream had summoned.
Theo, our young Alpha, was pure Earth, clearly years settled into his inheritance and rank despite being seventeen years old, something he confirmed to me along our walk in the tunnel. He was also a student at this wizarding school along with Harry, one of the two young Fae, and the fire type twins.
All three of the fire types undergoing the blood cleansing ritual, combined with their inheritances, were brothers. Possibly full brothers depending on their thirds. They already knew Harry and bore affection for him before today as well, Harry being a friend of the whole family unit if I understood things right.
The two Fae were even younger than Harry, though by less than a full year. Luna being neighbors with the three brothers and a friend and year mate to their youngest sibling and only sister. And the two Fae also seemed to know each other, and possibly had another soulbond between them, seeing as they’d been holding hands this entire time.
Perry and Riven I knew more than well enough. Then of course there was Blood Raven, who’d undoubtedly hold his rank as Ace. I didn’t know the other Gheyos, aside Black Dahlia’s shadow King, as none of them were seen among the courts nor were they earth types.
Two were distinctly air, one an Elf that was an almost sickly too pale in his colouring, but otherwise looked healthy. The non-Elven one was tall and had lovely green eyes a shade nearly the same as Harry’s own.
He had physically attached himself to Elf Gheyo and they were likely either intendeds or already bonded by the look of things. I would guess bonded, due to the address of sister-in-law to one of the much smaller circle of Elven women that made up Kandra’s soulbonded, plus the level of comfort and familiarity being displayed.
The Gheyo who Harry had attached to who’d claimed King rank, Wikhn, was Dark Fae and shadow element. He didn’t seem to like being in the center of attention, but was unwilling to let Harry go either.
He was probably the type of shadow Gheyo who monitored his surroundings from the background until he stepped forward to let loose in an actual fight. Perhaps he’d be something of a personal shadow to Harry going forwards. I had seen him a few times trailing Lady Paielda’s current protegé. Blood Wraith’s and Blood Reign’s daughter, and apparently Kandra’s sister.
So our new circle had a blood title and fairly close connections already to three more. Another point to sway dissatisfaction away from my mixed element circle.
The other three Gheyos were even harder for me to guess at. The tall one with blue eyes, dark skin, and blue feathers in his hair didn’t seem like the dragel-Avian hybrids I was familiar with from my time spent visiting the Aviary.
He held a trident and his apparel was similar to the wetsuit type clothes that most Merrow wore. He was also keeping very much to himself, not watching for cues from Hadrian as Ace. So likely a Joker.
Another Gheyo with skin as deep ebony as coal and eyes that seemed in flux the way they kept shifting between red, violet, and black. I had also noticed markings like spots appear on his skin and a tail briefly emerge. So a were-creature of some sort, likely born to it. And the jagged pale scar across his throat looked to be from claws.
He was also very aware of Hadrian and looked ready to react to any cue given from the Ace. So definitely a suite rank Gheyo. A vague possibility rattled in my mind that the already paired air Gheyos were not paired ranks, but instead the Queen and Princess with the one I was currently observing as the Prince meant to fit between them.
Air types would certainly suit the more ranged type fighting styles that was normally held by the Queen and Princess ranks. With the wide area shadow control preferred fighting style of Blood Raven and the close combat style of Wikhn’s, a stealth and endurance type would be what was needed in the suites Prince.
The vibrant purple locks of hair and a few subtle sparks also hinted at a storm affinity, which could mesh well between a pair of air types.
That left the last Gheyo as another Joker, as he seemed just as disinclined to be part of suite hierarchy as the one with feathers.
He was short, not much taller than Theo, with sunny yellow blonde hair, and red eyes. Not like the wine red of a vampire or Hellkin’s eyes, nor the flickering red of a fire type, but a Pyrrol Scarlet set of irises. A shade that seemed to belong to the petals of a flower in a spring garden rather than a pair of eyes.
I raked my eyes over his armour, it seemed plain and standard except that the fabrics were a looser fit than most Gheyos preferred and the boots, knees, elbows, and knuckles were reinforced like they were meant to be used as clubs. I couldn’t get a read on his element though, but he was definitely Joker.
That was all seven Gheyos and before I could start analyzing the rest, or possibly push for actual introductions so I could put names to all the handsome faces, Harry started stirring. Then after moving over to Theo his instincts woke up enough to place a claim mark and receive one in turn. He’d made sure both were rather high up on the neck.
I felt my own pulse quicken in excitement as Harry seemed to go boneless in pleasure at the solidifying of his soulbond with Theo. Kandra had moved up and away, allowing her own soulbonded to hold her.
After happily luxuriating in his new Alpha’s embrace for several minutes Harry started to pull away and look about with dark eyes, before murmuring “Charlie” and moving as if to head towards where the ritual was ongoing.
Theo immediately took a firmer grip of him and Harry whined and grumbled in protest. When that failed he let out a plaintive keen, once again calling for “Charlie”.
Theo rumbled soothingly before saying something that stopped Harry’s struggles. “Harry, listen you don’t want to interrupt the ritual. That could wind up hurting the three Weasleys, it might even kill them.”
Harry went still and his eyes lightened until the green was visible before slumping back with a whine. I and most of our circle gave our own reassuring rumbles. Harry keening less sharply in response, but with a mournful look on his face.
His instincts were clearly demanding his Beta right now. Perry got up from the nearby couch I was sitting on with him, and Riven was perched on an armrest.
Squatting down in front of Harry he clicked encouragingly at him to gain the Submissive’s attention before speaking. “Hello Harry, my name’s Peryton but I mostly go by Perry.”
Harry slowly repeated “Perry” with a bit of a lisp as his fangs were still fully extended. But his attention had been fully distracted for the moment, maybe Perry really would be a second Beta.
Perry beamed at Harry, praising him with a simple “That’s right.” Before proceeding, “Now I think we should talk about ranks, did you know much about dragels and the way our circle’s work before this past day?”
Harry responded slowly, his mind likely sluggish due to instinctual haze still trying to creep in and continued to lisp adorably around his fangs.
“Some from books. There was some stuff about ranks, the Submissive as the protected heart of a circle, dominants Alpha and Beta, and some fighters, Theo said they’re called Gheyos? I don’t think they authors knew much of the dragel ranks though, they wrote the books long after dragels had vanished from Earth and had been written off as extinct.
What I learned from the Immortals wasn’t anything specific about ranks, just that I’d be the heart of a circle and have a lot of bonded called to me soon.”
“Alright, a quick lesson over basic ranks then. The main triad is made up of Alpha, Beta, and Submissive who make up the main triad, the foundation of a circle. There’s normally only one of each outside of when two circles merge, and some exceptions for there to be two Submissives or more than one Beta.
Never more than one Alpha though, without them each having their own Submissive and one going under the other in authority for a merged circle.
When there’s multiple Betas like in a merged circle or a circle is large enough, there can be another rank called Rheyo. With cases of multiple Betas a Rheyo balances both their authorities. In just a large circle a Rheyo works directly under the Beta’s authority to support by handling the circle matters that don’t require the Alpha or Beta to step in.
As you said, our fighting ranks fall under the generally referred to rank name of Gheyos. Gheyos start as Trainees and work their way up the temporary lower ranks like Page and Squire, though some settle long term into the rank of Knight after their standard Gheyo training is completed because they don’t feel any pull to settle into a higher rank.
An Ace is the head of a suite, a dominant rank like an Alpha and Beta. An Ace or Beta are the ones who step up when a circle’s Alpha isn’t present. As I said they lead a suite, which is like a minor circle of only Gheyo ranks.
A suite’s authority in descending ranks is Ace, King, Queen, Prince, Princess, with Knight and below not really hold any authority. They have paired rank dynamics with the nearest rank on either side of them stopping at the Princess ranks.
Then there are Jokers, a wild card rank outside of suite hierarchies but not like the lower ranks or not fully trained ranks of Knights and below, who have to follow the authority of Princess and higher ranks.
Paired ranks in a suite have complementary fighting styles. Jokers sometimes marching to and Ace or King, and on rare occasions, a Queen rank.
Then there’s the general caretaker and protection rank of Pareyas. Their instincts are primarily geared to protect their circle members before all else. They can be rather fussy as their concern extends to caring about their bondeds’ well-beings and the state of the home and the like in turn.
They can vary in focus and specialties, some caring about their bondeds’ apparel and outside relations with other circles, some about food and home making, some focus almost entirely in childcare, but their primary drive will always be to protect.
So Alpha, Beta, Submissive, Pareya, and Gheyos are the standard ranks of most circles that don’t lean either into being a Pareyic Coven or a Military circle. There’s other ranks like Advisor, Royal, Healer, Medic, Carrier, Companion, Mage, and sometimes there are Pareya with strong fighting instincts called Gheyic Pareya.
Advisors are generally part of highly social or political circles-”
“No.”
“…No what, Harry?”
“No to being a political circle.”
“Uhm… that might be a little hard since we actually have Royals and some other high ranking people in our circle.”
“S’okay, they can still do that for work, then they can come home to our circle to escape from politics at the end of the day. So no political circle.”
Perry was looking back at me now, “That’s-”
“Perfectly fine.” I finished responding for him, and really it was fine.
Coming home to a Submissive who wasn’t interested in social standing and politics had always been something of a hope of mine whenever I put off courting. Given that every time someone was offering to introduce me to a perspective match the other party was generally angling for my status before anything else.
I had that desire solidify after one particularly memorable instance when having to interact with someone who was aggressively trying to court me and realizing that in spite of that they didn’t seem to be the least bit actually attracted to me.
It hadn’t hurt, I’d had no particular interest in her either. But it had scared me. The thought of possibly ending up bonded to someone who didn’t care for me, and simply wanted to be bonded to someone of my status and standing in the courts.
It was a new kind of horror that I’d escaped by bringing forward my time set to do a type of cultural exchange and go live in the Merrow waters for a time accompanying Alcandor.
He’d found my running away to the Merrow waters funny up to the point until I’d manage to convey the social trap her public attempts to court me had been building up to be
I’d refused the potential suitor’s every attempt at contact easily from there and was able to make a show of being harassed by their persistent one-sided attempts.
It was enough that her family slapped a leash on her and reigned her back in and I’d happily never spoken to her again. Ironic in that I was certain her family had deliberately raised her that way and set her on me as a target.
They’d only pulled her back because I’d made it clear she would not have me, that I’d taken measures to prevent any case on their side of being able to claim I’d led her on, and finally in order to prevent a scandal should I make a public case of her aggressive attempts at courting me turned budding harassment.
That’d make the things difficult for their family’s bunch of desperate social climbers in their continued attempts to bond to others of higher standing going forwards.
Shuddering internally at the remembrance, I was certainly more than fine to have a Submissive completely uninterested in high society and being political circle.
The reflection had stirred up something else up in my mind, something about Alcandor.
I glanced at our two Merrow and the Gheyos sent to guard them. That’s when the exact standing of said Gheyos became clear. Royal guards, the lot that new Crimson Tide members would be chosen from if they proved themselves enough and took the Oath.
Observing the two Merrow Harry’s soulscream summoned more intently, I as last recognized the scowling teal haired one, Alec. He was older now, but definitely the cousin that I frequently saw when living and training with Alcandor. The one Alcandor claimed was as good as his brother. His cousin through Queen Esperanza.
Harry didn’t have two Royals, he had three.
Chapter 10: Riven PoV
Chapter Text
Finishing up his current task and double checking that it’d hold well enough for his standards, Riven wouldn’t allow for his work to ever be subpar or worthy of finding fault.
Some people thought him overly meticulous but it wasn’t just his family name that saw him become one of the youngest Mages to have been deemed worthy of receiving direct tasks from the Royals of Nevarah more than a decade ago.
As much as the realm didn’t agree with him since he fully came into his rank as a Mage with others of his family residing there and him unbonded, he did still miss it. Being a Realmwalker made him more aware than ever that Nevarah was the true home for all dragels now, regardless of whatever realm they were born to.
He’d barely finished his double checking of his work, notifications to all parties involved already sent out to inform of his completion, when something seemed to shift.
Extending his magic senses Riven was not expecting to start feeling a pull at his soul as a bond he’d never sensed before suddenly flared to life within him, and an echo of a scream started resounding inside himself.
Not wanting to be dragged over to wherever the soulscream was taking place he was going to block it at first and send notice before following the pull with his own power.
That didn’t happen.
The strength of the soul magic suddenly overwhelmed his own magic and caught hold of him, dragging him into the distinct portal of white-gold before he could even try to catch his breath.
The portal was long and not to a destination his Realmwalker feet had been before, though something of it seemed familiar to his clan magic. That couldn’t be right though. His clan hadn’t anchored their clan magic to any realm other than Nevarah since its foundation, since…
Oh. Earth, he was being dragged to Earth. What a Submissive was doing there was beyond him though. Their home realm has been hostile to dragels since before they’d even been officially labeled dark creatures there.
Reports over the centuries hadn’t painted a pretty picture either. A complete separation of magical and non-magical populations. The non-magical population progressing rapidly socially and industrial-wise, while the magical communities stagnated or regressed.
There wasn’t anything there that should appeal to dragels normally. Pushing that aside Riven could also sense a time distortion in his portal, one greater than being ported into Earth’s timeline should require.
He couldn’t do anything about it though, the strength of the soul magic still held him captive with no clear means of extracting himself that wasn’t liable to backlash towards his soulbonded Submissive. He’d never take that risk.
When ground was beneath his feet again the soul magic didn’t abate, it continued to wreak havoc throughout his body and magic down to the core of him as his Submissive continued to scream.
Odd as a full circle was present and no new incoming portals were appearing anymore, stranger still that there wasn’t any obvious danger. It seemed whatever originally caused the scream was long gone or invisible.
Extending his senses as best he could, while still held within the rampant soul magic’s grasp, Riven tried to see if there were any invisible forces to factor in. Cringing back when he felt the pulse of multiple Immortals powers at play
More than he could try to distinguish between at the moment, and Their powers were boosting and directing that of his Submissive’s soulscream.
A brief concern about Them wringing Riven’s Submissive’s soul dry was dispelled as he clearly sensed the way he was cradled gently in a way the Immortals would normally never bother with.
Riven got some answers as to why over the next several minutes as a soulbonded mentor was dragged over with his full circle and an Elven soultwin for his Submissive.
Something Riven knew about thanks to being an ordered escort between the Elves realms and Nevarah on more than one occasion. Which meant he knew it’s significance and rarity and felt nearly as in awe as the actual Elves present to witness it.
Said soul twin, Kandra, releasing her own soulscream had been deeply unpleasant and Riven had snapped out multiple shields for his own soul in short order now that he was free to move again.
He focused on remembering any names he heard, the most important of which, was Harry. He faintly wondered if it was short for anything when an outpouring of unpleasant information came to light with confirmation of Immortals intervening and time-manipulation.
Before long he was helping set up a ritual for blood cleansing and helping the young Kalzik Healer with the soul casting talent.
They quickly removed the three-fold suppression seals placed on the three brothers by their mother and someone else not kin to them judging by the magic.
The only positive aspect being the incredible amount of maternal love and protection woven in with a stunning level of family magic inside the seals. So while they would have prevented their inheritances, the seals wouldn’t have harmed them in any other way.
Which was good because he could faintly sense an attempt at a magic siphon by whoever was supposed to have aided in the seals placements.
Whoever this new mother-in-law was, she showed poor judgement, but also a loving heart for her sons, there was no lying in regards to intent when it came to family magic.
Leaving the fire types to the rest of their inheritance and blood cleansing ritual, Raspen joined the rest of his new circle.
Already his circle, because despite what he’d always thought about weighing his options should a soulscream ever summon him, Riven at present couldn’t muster up a single thought of possibly denying Harry’s claim.
That Perry and Raspen would also be part of the circle was a surprise, though not an unappealing one.
A little odd when it came to Raspen, the younger man having insisted on Riven being his mentor and elected to call Riven Oret in private for nearly half Raspen’s life at this point after being denied Riven holding the official position.
Edgar would be annoying when he found out, but Riven could hardly care about his once friend’s opinion. If only he wouldn’t technically be Riven’s in-law from now on…
Sighing Riven focused on reporting to their young Alpha that everything regarding the ritual seemed optimal. This magic room was actually an incredible bit of magic, ancient in a way that promised it was likely close to a millennium old, if not already.
The feel of it indicated the intent behind its creation was to protect and provide for students and staff of the school.
Hearing the ages of Harry, Theo, and the other four who were or had been students of this school put some context into play regarding their situation.
Thankfully their Alpha was already of age, and despite how daunting a reality it was to think of his inheritance coming out as young as eleven, it was a relief that he was years settled into it and his rank.
Riven was certain by this point that he would have supported Theo even if he had been less steady in regards to being their new circle’s Alpha, but it was still a relief that he could stand on his own already. The Beta and Submissive being newly inherited was enough of a trial to work through already.
Getting a more specific timeframe laid out helped out a great deal, seeing as Harry and the rest weren’t missing classes it made some things easier to manage.
The other students besides Harry were less likely to have their absences noted if there were scheduled for free time until the feast mentioned. And holidays so near at hand meant they’d hopefully be available for taking time to learn and adjust to being dragels and settle in with the circle.
There was also the matter of needing to share Harry’s time with not just his other bonded, but also Kandra and the returned parents he wasn’t even aware of yet. Which begged the question of, who raised Harry?
Not just that, but who raised Harry’s parents that they hadn’t known they were dragels despite managing to have a dragel child before they were taken from him as an infant?
Riven also found it strange how significant he’d felt the mention of Harry’s upcoming birthday was, his dragel considering what pretty things he had on hand that he could possibly give his new Submissive. The instinct to protect, provide, and make him happy.
He was broken out of his musings by Harry’s instincts coming out. He went right for his Alpha, that was a good sign.
It hadn’t sounded like the two were very familiar with each other, but Harry had been leaning on Theo and following his lead rather closely this whole time. Theo also already looked enamoured with Harry, perhaps already having held a romantic interest before the scream.
Watching the claiming had another affect on Riven, for the first time ever he was suddenly self-conscious of how he looked. The quality of his robes materials was very high, but they did look quite ragged.
And his dragel was suddenly very unhappy at the thought of appearing less than appealing before their Submissive. Not that Harry’s state was much better in just his trousers that were roughed up and grass stained.
He needed a bath, and then all his other new dragel necessities needed tending. Scales, claws, fangs, and wings all needed their first check-up and tending to. Glancing at the ritual area he remembered the Rheyo named Aracle working to ensure the whole thing would only last an hour or so for those on the outside.
Something important as Harry looked determined to have his Beta second, wanting him now. Apparently he was going to be traditional in establishing his main triad first, showing no interest in marking anyone else as his instincts receded and Perry got his attention.
Riven approved of the impromptu lesson on ranks. Harry would be able to understand a little more about what his instincts were telling him regarding his soulbonded and how they fit together.
Riven nearly snorted when Harry’s blunt declaration of no politics was delivered. Perry looked a bit concernedly towards Raspen, but Riven wasn’t surprised that the Crown Prince was perfectly content with their Submissive’s demand regarding their circle’s designation.
For the best, as Harry looked like he’d be stubborn enough about that point to put up a fight.
Raspen suddenly got a bit of an odd look on his face before turning to look at the Merrow huddled in a group of four a bit away from the rest of them.
That’s when Riven took proper note that one of them was a Mage, having another Mage in the circle could be tricky given the strength of the Cairothe’s magic. Fortunately in this case, things were always a little different when it came to the Merrow. That and the water element was complimentary with the storm element.
Putting aside how to balance Magics within the circle with the other Mage aside for later, Riven turned back to Harry who let out a yawn now that Perry had backed down on the potentially being a political circle issue.
Electing to change the topic Perry once again asked what the Immortals had told Harry about what was going on. Harry’s answer ended up being concerning.
“The Immortals said They were helping to ensure all my soulbonded reached me between timing on your ends and the seals and stuff on mine.”
“…Seals? What kind of seals Harry?” there was tension in Perry’s voice now, the slightly higher pitch for when he couldn’t properly suppress his worry.
“Uhm… a bunch?”
That certainly wasn’t good. A Submissive, one that wasn’t even of age, should only have a couple family seals, or maybe a mentor’s protection seal at most. Hearing ‘a bunch’ in Harry’s sleepy distracted voice wasn’t reassuring in the least.
Theo cut in then. “Harry, could you please try and tell us how many and what kind, to the best of your knowledge?” The Alpha keeping a steady and calm tone though the look in his eye was of great alarm.
“Hmm…” Harry started with a lazy but thoughtful hum with his mouth closed but upper fangs still poking out a top his bottom lip as he blinked slowly a couple times before at last continuing.
“I had nine total before.”
“And why did you have a whole nine seals on you?” Riven couldn’t help practically growling out as he was steadily moving towards Harry now.
Harry just gave another slow blink before replying in a matter of fact way, “Because people put them on me when I was little.”
“People? What kind of people?”
“Mum and Dad put three on me when I was born, their family seals cause they both come from family lines descending from those who were consorts of Magic.
It’s why Lady Magic said she would have fought Milady Death for me if not for the fact that Milady was granting me an impossibly great boon of some sort.” he said looking a little confused himself.
“You don’t know what the boons are?” Perry asked, taking back the conversation before Riven’s less decorous manner could rankle any of the others’ protective instincts against him on Harry’s behalf, judging by the way he cast Riven a warning glance.
“Hmm… the way they talked was kind of tricky? Like they were having fun not giving straight answers and at others it seemed they’d decided I didn’t need to know something.
I was also nervous because I wasn’t sure how to talk to them and what I was allowed to ask without upsetting them.”
And that certainly sounded like how talking with Immortals would go, especially as Harry wasn’t trained in how to deal with that type of situation.
The Pareya were crooning reassurance to Harry who seemed a little distracted and amused by it, and Riven could sense the Cunninghams and the rest in the room doing their best to listen in now that Harry was talking.
Their whole situation at present was one giant bundle of questions with Harry basically at the center of it all.
Perry continued after catching Harry’s attention with another click. “How many Immortals are we talking here Harry? I thought it was just Death, Time, and Magic.”
“Milady and Lady Magic were the only two who appeared in full person-like shape and did most of the talking. There were several others but they stayed in the background and were kind of cloud shaped people or clouds that were kind of people shaped, you know?
The names Time, Fate, and Chaos were used, but I don’t know about the others and I didn’t try to count them between trying to keep up with everything I was being told.”
“That’s okay Harry, do you know any of the other seals? It’s just a bit concerning as nine is a bit too much with you so young.”
“Mum’s seal is two-fold, one for the excess wild and accidental magic when young, the other to temper the family lines talents if I got one. I got one, it’s about feeling other people’s feelings with something called Empathy.”
“Yes, you have Empathy. Do you remember when you were trying to protect the distressed girl you were holding in the graveyard and a man came up to you and then you instinctually found comfort from him and he helped calm things down?”
Harry nodded his head, so Perry continued. “That was your mentor, I caught the name Maury. Anyway, he has the Nameless talent for Empathy as well, so he’ll be around to help and teach you how to manage that.
Now, that’s three seals. Do you know the rest?”
“Some broke.”
“Pardon?”
“I don’t have nine anymore, because some broke. Before I was mentally in the space talking to the Immortals they sent me information some other way, so I was able to kind of pull up the seals and use them like seals to take spell damage when attacked. A couple broke and others loosened and cracked.”
Riven felt the breath pour out of his lungs so he took a steady deep breath and started walking closer to Harry.
Raspen calling out from where he too was standing up and moving to stand beside Perry.
“Harry, while the Healers are busy with the ritual can you let our Mage Riven here do a scan of you to check on those seals.”
“Yeah.” He agreed easily and lifted his arms as if to give better access to his torso.
Riven’s lips twitched in a smile before in his usual gruff tone was he told Harry that was unnecessary, but that it’d be best if Harry was physically a bit separated from everyone else for a proper read.
Harry whined in reluctance before flushing in embarrassment at his reaction. “Sorry it’s just… nice, with everyone.”
It certainly made sense that a Submissive soulbonded to over twenty people would be the type to be happy in the middle of piles of people. Theo, Wikhn, and the three Pareya looked eager to snatch Harry back into the fold between them and the two Fae as he rose.
Harry was standing on wobbly legs just in front of the large cushion when Riven’s magic washed over him and he was stepping closer to Riven with a pleased churr.
Riven’s eyes widened. A quick shocked look at Raspen and Perry showed they found the whole reaction humourous. Apparently Harry liked the feel of Riven’s magic. He thankfully held himself still after the step, remembering he was being scanned.
Riven too refocused and a grim look soon came over him at what his magic was telling him about Harry’s condition.
After several moments of them all growing tenser and waiting anxiously Perry was the first to break and prompt Riven to talk about what he’d discovered.
Riven pulled back his magic with a grunt before opening his mouth to speak. Only for Harry to make a sound of petulant dissatisfaction and the loss of his Mage’s magic running over him and start forward once more as if to chase after it.
Riven panicked as Harry basically threw himself into Riven. He caught their Submissive up in his arms regardless, the hold awkward with his staff in one hand.
Harry seemed unminding of it all as he instead burrowed into Riven who gave a full body spasm at the strange thing Harry did with his returning magic, before he settled in against Riven and began to purr.
Riven’s own face he knew was shifting through a veritable array of expressions before settling on shocked disbelief.
Raspen apparently couldn’t help it, a snort of laughter broke from his mouth.
Riven finally recovered a few moments later and turned to glare at the the Royal.
Perry openly laughed then too, others joining in with chuckles if their own. The blue eyed Pareya decided to question Riven.
“Why are you that shaken up over our Submissive wanting a cuddle from you?”
Riven’s face shifted into a queer look before he replied. “It’s not simply a cuddle. It’s like his own magic reached out to kneed and paw at my magic, like a cat with a cushion, before burrowing in to rest. I think he’s actually gone back to sleep already.”
And sure enough, Harry’s purrs had petered off into soft snores once more. That wasn’t awful. It was normal for newly inherited to need rest, and Submissives generally passed out after a soulscream and giving into their instincts.
Glancing over at Kandra, she too was nodding off again. Thankfully she’d let her own bonded in close now, perhaps feeding off of Harry’s own instinctual comfort with his soulbonded after exchanging marks with Theo.
She was being held by her sole Gheyo, undoubtedly a Joker, and had the Gheyic Pareya with her wings out around them. Her Alpha, Beta, and what looked to be a Mage of her own tucked close on her other side. A small circle of six Elven women making a stark contrast with their own large predominantly male circle.
Theo spoke up then, still sounding faintly amused, “At least you don’t have to wonder about magic compatibility if Harry likes the feel of yours that much.”
Wikhn snorted, “Your one to talk, Harry was practically humming as he hung off you as we walked while you were expanding the tunnel earlier.”
Theo smiled wider turning to Wikhn and responding, “And he fell asleep peacefully in your arms first, hmm?”
The Dark Fae actually flushed a little at the reminder, pleasure that their new Submissive was already so eager to curl up with them as his bonded. Riven could see the absolute pleasure at the prospect in the Pareyas’ expressions.
It’d certainly be good for their instincts if their Submissive was comfortable being cuddled and fussed over by them.
Theo was still smiling himself, but cleared his throat and asked after what Riven had learned about Harry’s seals.
Riven’s felt his mood sink again and adjusted his hold on Harry, shifting to a more protective one before he answered.
“Harry’s right that some seals are broken, two are shattered to bits. They seemed to have been a power limiter and a soul-dampening one. They are completely crumpled in on themselves, fragmented to tiny pieces, and fading fast. There won’t be a trace of them left within a few days.”
That was bad in that they’d been on Harry at all, good in that they were broken and seemed to not pose a threat to Harry in how they’d been shattered.
Raspen asked to confirm. “So their remnants won’t harm Harry?”
“No, though I’m amazed he’s even been able to manage as much consciousness as he has with their removals factored in on top of everything else. Soulscreams take a lot out of a Submissive, it’s not uncommon for it to be the thing that kills them instead of the dangers that caused the scream in the first place.”
Ignoring the many growls his words garnered in response, Riven carried on unbothered. Cradling Harry closer and swaying a bit as he continued speaking.
“There were the three family seals, nothing wrong with those. Evanson and Peverell with the Evanson one two fold as he said.
There’s another soul seal though, it seems partly lifted off of him and it’s taken a little damage.
There’s a seal to block his Dragel inheritance split right through the middle and rendered inert.
It’s not a problem at the moment, but if it doesn’t start dissolving on its own soon we’ll want to remove the two pieces manually.
The last two seals are tied together and are intact, though they’ve taken more damage than the soul seal and there’s signs that something foreign was originally attached to them as well and was recently removed or destroyed as that’s where all the damage is located around on the seals.
They remain intact and active though and that’s a problem because it’s not just their placement that’s unlawful, the very types of the seals are illegal.
A prophecy seal of all things, tied to a death seal that’s not been forged by any approved method registered with Death’s court.”
Deep vicious growls came from their Gheyos. Whoever placed those on their Submissive would be hunted down and made to pay dearly.
Theo spoke up to question Riven, “You said the prophecy seal was tied to the death seal? What does that mean exactly?”
“It seems the purpose of the death seal is to ensure Harry wouldn’t die before the prophecy contained in the other seal was fulfilled. I can’t begin to guess at what the foreign thing was that they’d been attached to.
It’s completely gone, whatever it was, and from the traces of it I can only tell it was something that’s lingering signature is completely different from Harry’s despite having resided inside of him for over a dozen years.
The soul seal might have helped with that, preventing whatever it was from mixing with Harry, but I can’t be sure.
I can, however, tell that whoever cast the soul seal and the inheritance suppression seal were two different people.
The signatures on the prophecy and death seals are harder to tell as whatever the foreign thing was it had permeated them with its own essence, masking the caster’s.
Gathering the traces of the two completely destroyed seals for a comparison against the others will take some more in depth work that I’d rather leave to Quinn to manage, given his soul cast ability.”
Theo nodded sharply but asked again anyways. “So you’d say none of the seals pose a specific danger to Harry right now?”
“No, he’s not in threat of any particular harm, right this moment, from any of them. I’d still advise the soul cast be done soon if only to try and collect evidence of the caster’s traces on the already broken seals. Though that can wait until Quinn recovers his strength from helping with the ritual over there.”
Everyone relaxed a little at the confirmation of Harry’s safety, though no one was very happy knowing their Submissive was so burdened by six still active seals.
Even the familial ones should be dispensed with now that he’d inherited, as they’d only pose as a barrier between them and the whole of Harry’s self and magic.
Riven felt a wave of exhaustion come over him and slunk back to the couch. Raspen and Perry followed and corralled Riven into sitting between them while he still held Harry.
They lifted his wings, that were still out, across their laps and Riven leaned back and tried to meditate to the sounds of his Submissive’s soft even breaths.
Chapter 11: Devrim PoV
Chapter Text
Devrim had been about to sign himself up for a contract in the Pits. His mentor, Yohannes, was trying to dissuade him. Devrim didn’t feel he had much in the way of other options though.
Staying in the Vampire’s realm wouldn’t work right now with escalating tensions and him not being a full born Vampire, nor bonded to one like his sire, Antai. While his Ren, Simeon, would be able to manage sheltering him it’d be an unnecessary strain and burden. Something Devrim was loathe to be.
It was even less of an option with the way his wild and storm magics were stirring up and demanding release. Which also ruled out the shadow haunts of Nevarah. The adoptive parental circle of his bearer, Mara, while perfectly equipped to handle his storms wasn’t ever an option for long term stay. The tension his mere presence would cause would make him more of a burden than if he went back to his Ren.
And as much as a realm-runner was always in demand, it was currently the time immediately leading up to the Hunt, and with him only taking contracts through the trusted channels from Nevarah, work was currently sporadic at best. He also couldn’t chance it until he’d settled his more chaotic magics out of their riled up state.
The clans were too dangerous for him anymore, he didn’t have a proper place among their hierarchies. That was the definition of a threatening situation for any were-hyena among the clans. He understood what his mentor meant though. His odds of lasting in the Pits weren’t significantly better in the whole, but they were better.
There was always the chance he could avoid Layla and the others that would see him as a target if he was cautious, and he was always cautious.
All his worrying and weighing odds came to nothing though as he felt something pierce the very core of himself and pull. Then there was a scream resounding inside himself as the white-gold light consumed him and dragged him across realms.
The scream continued for several minutes even after there was firm ground beneath Devrim’s feet once more, the strength of the soul magic wrapped around him like a gentle but firm vice, keeping his more wild instincts in check. A good thing as there was no battle for him to fight at present.
There was an incredible shock to be had though when a very familiar military circle was pulled into the graveyard with them. “Ryker’s Bane,” he couldn’t help but choke out at the sight of his training circle, most of whom were supposed to be long dead.
By something like sixty to seventy years in Nevarah’s timeline, in fact, even if it’d been less for Devrim personally as he’d often been on other realms most of the years since then. He couldn’t help the spark of joyous excitement at the sight of their Gheyo Queen, Mallex Arythe.
No one had been better at assisting Devrim in channeling his storms or understanding the way his storm and shadow magics mixed like Mallex had. The other Gheyo being a storm type with his own shadow affinity.
Ryker’s Bane had been very far from a gentle touch as they broke in newbie Gheyos, but they’d also been the absolute ideal for what the newly inherited Gheyo trainee Devrim had needed. The take of their demise had been horrific for Devrim, the unsettled state the news of which left him in, was the reason for a few of the scars he still had.
His thoughts over which were soon disrupted by his Submissive’s scream finally coming to an end and another’s soulscream arcing through him and his open and active soulbond in a manner far from pleasant. Devrim just wanted to snatch his Submissive away and go curl up somewhere safe and very far away from everyone else.
He gripped and pulled at his locks of purple hair but otherwise kept himself still, it seemed the porting had drained off some of his excess wild and storm magics somehow and he was able to manage without falling into feral instinct even with how on edge he was.
Instead he held himself in place and listened. Harry, his Submissive’s name was Harry. His Submissive’s parents were an odd mix of elements, and hadn’t known they were dragels when they’d apparently faced capture or Death, when Harry had still been small.
Harry’s Alpha was young, likely an earth type, but seemed steady and competent as he conversed with The Hound, himself. That was impressive, and even a bit attractive. Devrim’s Gheyo instincts suddenly wanted to show off for not just Harry, but Theodore as well.
The waves of Harry’s Empathy as he first pushed them away by sharing pain and fear to defend his new sister, then the sweet joy his mentor’s doting stirred up was an experience. Devrim wasn’t sure what to make of it other than that it’d be a challenge to work through and adjust to.
Harry dozed as more shocking news arrived with more people being ported in before Aiden thankfully left and they were sealed in the realm. Apparently in the past based on Nevarah’s timeline, meaning they couldn’t leave for a year before they’d return to Nevarah only a couple days after Devrim had left it.
Devrim didn’t mind that part, he just wished it wasn’t a realm hostile to dragels they were trapped on and that there were a lot less other Gheyos floating around his new circle when they hadn’t even started sealing their bonds.
Then Harry was snapping to awareness to try and help his fire types and speaking of Lady Death as ‘Milady’ as more disturbing information about some enemy cutting up his soul and performing unsanctioned necromantic rituals came out. Oh, and his new Ace was none other than the current shadow blood title and a Reaper.
The whole Reaper thing was apparently a necessity due to needing to handle the Horcrux things that had the bits of severed soul, so Devrim could get on board with that. Especially since their Submissive’s involvement with Death seemed unavoidable at this point.
Harry’s sudden straightening out of his sleepy state into something that resembled a battle hardened Gheyo was alarming. His Submissive shouldn’t need to fall into such a posture that was Devrim’s job. Harry should go back to the relaxed sleepy look so his soulbonded could scoop him up and coddle him.
The feelings were a bit surprising, as much as Devrim had always wanted a circle and Submissive to protect he’d always thought he prefer a Submissive that didn’t need much coddling. Now that he had Harry he wanted the Submissive to be willing to be coddled.
He was eager to present himself to the young Alpha and Submissive pair when Harry’s instincts required he take a Gheyo, the green eyes had looked him over with a fondness that was surprising.
So it didn’t sting as much when Harry selected another, the King and Ace would of course rank higher where the new Submissive’s instincts were concerned.
Devrim still had to bite back a whine when they ported away, promises to meet up shortly did little to soothe his own instincts protests what with the open soul bonds.
Luna wrapping herself around one of his arms before the storm Mage ported them over to a dingy shack was surprising. She was unfazed by his being a strange Gheyo as she happily spoke to the other Fae about Harry’s recognition of her. Apparently she was in a school level below Harry, making her even younger than the Submissive.
If she wanted to hang off Devrim’s arm and make him her Gheyo escort, Devrim wasn’t opposed. Perhaps her instincts as a young Fae were wary of all the other Gheyos present and Devrim’s wild magic made him the most appealing of Harry’s Gheyos.
The wait wasn’t long and Harry remained in sight as he dosed off on Wikhn’s shoulder as they made their way down to the tunnel into a room that was thankfully large enough that being crammed in with all the other unfamiliar Gheyos wasn’t too big a strain on his instincts.
Luna only detached from him when cutting in to take the spot curled against Harry’s back, and he certainly couldn’t blame her for that.
A short yellow blonde Gheyo and the tall green-eyed one had scuffled a little to try and join Harry’s cushion, but the Elf one had growled the back. They’d both pouted at him, but complied.
Confusing as the one with red eyes was likely a Joker, based on the armour on him, the type of armour that was used like blunt weapons predominantly by Jokers.
The two air types were definitely suite Gheyos and given that the Elf had ordered the other one he was likely the Queen, with the green-eyed one as Princess.
They could only hold those ranks seeing as the Ace and King positions were already filled and Devrim was certain he couldn’t hold any other rank besides Prince.
That would put the two air Gheyos on either side of him. Devrim actually was familiar with the deception of outwardly seeming to hold reversed positions, with the Princess playing at being the more flashy of the two. But the Elf Gheyo definitely held the authority if one paid enough attention.
Devrim would always pay attention when it came to hierarchy, his instincts and upbringing wouldn’t allow otherwise.
Harry didn’t dose too long, his own instincts had him seeking out his Alpha and exchanging claim marks in short order. Devrim definitely noted the high position on the neck he chosen for both of them.
It was a little upsetting when upon not having access to his Beta, Harry’s instincts receded and no further claiming took place. Devrim couldn’t help shifting in place and pulling at a lock of his purple hair, glancing at the Ace and Queen rank Gheyos who continued to pay him no mind.
The Princess shot him an assessing glance though. An attentive Princess might be nice, but Devrim needed a higher rank or Harry to mark him first. Un-established hierarchy made him anxious and left his instincts unable to settle.
Devrim got confirmation about Royals in the circle alongside Harry’s pronouncement that theirs wouldn’t be a political circle.
He was relieved at that as he had little interest in having to spend the majority of his time out with his future bonded escorting them among high society events and the type of fake socializing that chaffed at his instincts.
Learning about the seals was disconcerting, Harry showing a clear enjoyment of storm element magics with the way he latched onto Riven was a good distraction. Maybe Harry would like cuddling with Devrim’s magic as well.
But all of that was blown away from Devrim’s thoughts when the seals were listed out and a Death seal was mentioned. The snarl that tore out of him wouldn’t be contained even if he’d wanted to try.
‘How dare anyone place one on a young Submissive!? No, Harry only just inherited, they’d placed it on a child, and it was one that wasn’t properly registered with Death’s courts even!’
Devrim’s jaws aches with the desire to tear into something even as the .age reassured that Harry was in no current danger. Imagining if the soul-dampener seal hadn’t shattered and the other soul seal had still been more firmly in place, Harry wouldn’t have managed to call all of them.
Likely he’d have only gotten his Alpha with a soul cry his scream would have been suppressed into. Though if the dragel inheritance suppression seal wasn’t split, perhaps Harry wouldn’t have inherited at all. The thought left a sour feeling in the pit of his stomach.
His soulbonded Submissive shouldn’t have had to endure all of those seals on top of losing his parents at a young age and being hunted by some deranged wizard who’d chopped up his own soul.
If they were going to be stuck on this realm for more than several months on end they better get the opportunity to hunt down those who’d harmed their Submissive thus far. Watching the Mage recline back, Harry’s small form tucked in close, Devrim wasn’t sure he could tolerate anything less. His fellow Gheyos’ expressions as they too watched Harry, showed they felt similarly.
Trying to force himself to relax proved futile as barely ten minutes into her nap Kandra was startling herself awake from a nightmare with a cry that had Harry up and calling out to her non-verbally.
She was in his lap, and consequently Riven’s, in a moment as her bonded set her down as soon as she’d thrashed herself awake. Waves of Harry’s Empathy were pouring out of him trying to soothe her on instinct alone.
The vine-like patterns on the right sides of their upper necks and along the curve of their jaws up to their ears began to glow that earthy green colour of the magic when their Elven soul twin bonding took place. He supposed they were a different type of claim mark then, as then seemed to be acting similar to the ones for bonded.
Kandra shifted so that hers and Harry’s glowing marks lined up and relaxed once more, his Empathy calming down to a trickle in response before Devrim could no longer feel it.
Harry made an inquisitive chirp after a few moments before working his voice into an uncertain “Hello?”
Kandra sniffled before pulling back and composing herself a little. “Hello, Harry.”
Harry just stared at her in a sort of awed or stunned confusion, and Devrim supposed he likely hadn’t been aware enough to really registered his soul twin thus far. Harry possibly hadn’t even heard anything about the whole soul twin thing when her Alpha had been explaining it before.
Harry fell back on non-verbal vocalizations as he continued to stare at her. She smiled wobbly at him before taking a deep breath and introducing herself.
“Hi, Harry. My name is Kandra Deveraine, I’m a Submissive like you and also an Elf.” She gestured to her ears in case he didn’t notice. His wife eyes continued to take in her features as he remained silent.
Kandra shifted before continuing, Riven and the two Royals on the couch beneath them going completely ignored as the pair focused solely on each other.
“I- there’s an Elf thing that happens on rare occasions. We form a different type of soulbond, one where it’s not just platonic or even familial. It’s called twin soulbonding.
It matches us up with someone our souls decided are suitable to be our twin regardless of the complete lack of blood connection. The other twin does not even need to hold Elven blood.
“Me?” Harry asked, and that was definitely awe now in his voice.
“Yes, our souls now acknowledge us as twins. We- I mean, there’s a completion ceremony to solidify it, but, yes we’re already twins.”
“…My sister?”
Kandra perked up, “Yes! Your sister, my brother. Your twin, my twin!”
“Twin… not just siblings?”
“Yes, and it’s like most Elfin twin bonds, even if the origination is different.
Elfin twins are a bit different, they are not like your regular kind of twins, or even other magic twins. We are as two halves of a whole.
Normally Elfin twins are one when conceived until enough of their sire’s magic seeps into them that they separate, which can be a strenuous ordeal for the bearer. Especially if it doesn’t happen until later in the pregnancy.
While our relationship as twins doesn’t have those origins or blood, our souls and magic will see us that way. I- it’s why I’m already so comfortable with you and have been relying on you to help sort my emotions.
Apparently my need of such, saw it fit that my twin be someone with the gift of Empathy. It’s been very helpful. I think I’d be in a rather feral state right now if not for it and you.”
Harry tilted his head sideways and then seemed to glance about them before replying. “Are you okay being in contact with the others because their my bonded then?”
Kandra stiffened, realizing where she was, due to Harry’s words bringing it to her attention. Maintaining a grip on Harry’s hands she shot to her feet and did an awkward bow as she apologized, her wings fluttering anxiously behind her.
Riven simply grunted, Prince Perry laughed easily, and Prince Raspen assured her that like Harry said they were to be his bonded making her their sister-in-law and so they didn’t mind.
Kandra slumped her shoulders a little in relief but still looked about with a faint blush, clearly wanting a space to be with Harry a bit more privately.
Her soulbonded were quick to push over another couch, this one empty and wave her over to it. Harry got up with her after taking back one hand and patting each of the three he’d been sprawled across before.
Then he and Kandra were curled up facing each other on the new couch. Murmuring to each other as Kandra did her best to explain Elven stories regarding soultwins.
Most sounding like nursery tales, as Devrim listened. They painted a pleasant picture of the whole thing. Like Kandra’s Alpha had said it was purely a blessing, and the nature of the connection could traverse some things that even soulbonded would be blocked by.
Convenient in that if Harry was ever kidnapped and they were blocked from tracing him, there was a high chance of Kandra being able to track him through soul magic on par with a soulscream’s pull.
What was interesting was that it wasn’t a trait shared by normal Elf twins who shared blood and were even the same being before separating in the womb. Kandra was doing her best to express Elfin customs and concepts to Harry, but had to keep stopping herself as she switch to Elvish tongues and had to shift back and translate words without direct translations.
Eventually while talking she started moving her arms to gesture in an attempt to better convey her meaning only to wince in a flare of pain. Harry mirroring her and chittering unhappily.
Kandra’s Gheyic Pareya queried about it, Kandra admitting it was her back, Harry echoing that his was sore too.
Before anyone else could respond one of Harry’s Pareya with sapphire eyes was rolling off the large cushion he hadn’t moved from since losing Harry’s presence and springing to his feet.
“Me!” he cried out. “I’ll do it! I have oils clippers, buffers, polish, and creams.” Of which he promptly started pulling out from somewhere as he approached the Submissives, a bundle of pure eagerness.
“I’ve even got medic certifications in wing care and the like. I’ll do a great job, I promise.”
Nobody had any objections and as the soultwins stood and had their couch transfigured into a large plush mat for them to lie down and spread out on their stomachs, Devrim mourned that he couldn’t be of any help.
It was fine though, Gheyos have their own roles and perhaps the cheery blue-eyed Pareya could teach him a little on helping others with their wing care. Devrim certainly wouldn’t mind increasing the range of acts of intimacy he could do for his bonded, even ones they couldn’t reciprocate.
As Harry was about to settle in their Ace Hadrian suggested doing a sweep of the grounds before dawn. Gheyos around the room who’d been dozing perking up, but Harry hissed in displeasure.
“I don’t want you to go, plus I haven’t explained all the security measures you’d have to avoid and there’s always a patrol at night, which is likely doubled, or tripled if the Aurors are here, due to looking for me.”
Hadrian shifted uncomfortably shooting a glance at Theo. “We need to know what’s going on outside though, and the other students will have to return to their places amongst the school before too long to prevent questions tying back to your own take too long.
Not to mention how to return you without arousing suspicion about your inheritance and the rest of us dragels.”
Harry’s face showed a great deal of conflict as his mind was clearly racing through ideas.
“I was portkeyed out of the grounds during the final task, when Diggory wakes up he’ll explain about the graveyard to some extent.
I’ll just have to appear like I hitchhiked my way back to Diagon Alley in London and go straight to Gringotts so I can pretend I got a goblin healer to treat my wounds to explain my uninjured state before sending notice to Hogwarts.
I’ll give an edited account of the graveyard and I know just enough occlumency and legilimency to project what I want Dumbledore to see and none of what I don’t.
Fudge is likely to write off and deny whatever I say regardless and just try and throw a rug over the situation once I’m returned safely and Diggory is declared the winning champion.
He’ll axe anymore in depth investigation the second I say anything about Riddle resurrecting and make up his own story regarding the death eaters and my kidnapping like what they did with the attack during the quidditch world cup.”
Harry rubbed his face still looking thoughtful as he mumbled something about a map. Then he brightened up with a smile about to open his mouth before pausing and darting his eyes about to stare them down before continuing.
“I’m going to summon my friend, I can definitely trust him and I need you to not react.”
Theo interjected, “How’s your friend supposed to get into this room, I thought that was impossible unless the occupants let them in through the door.”
“Yeah, but House-Elves working in Hogwarts can apparate freely about, because their magic is unrestricted within the grounds considered part of their own domains, and is simply different so the wizarding wards won’t effect them.”
With that pronouncement Harry shuffle as to make a bit of space in front of himself and called out. “My friend, Dobby.”
And with a soft crack a creature appeared in front of Harry and promptly latched onto him with a wail.
“Harry Potter! Harry Potter is being safe! Dobby was being ever so worried when Dobby heard Harry Potter was missing!”
Harry seemed unsurprised and took it all in stride as he bent down to accept the embrace and gently patted the small Elf’s back.
“I’m alright Dobby, I was in danger I suppose but I came out alright, you see?”
Harry had to spend several moments reassuring the House-Elf of his well being and as annoying as the little fellow seemed it was clear he cared deeply for Harry.
Dobby, as he seemed to be called was only a little over a meter in high, thin and pale in a way that indicated he wouldn’t be much of a physical threat even if he had a mind to be.
He had leathery people brown skin, large bat like ears, no hair, and big green eyes that continued to stare up at Harry full of watery tears looking ready to burst from him.
He was dressed bizarrely in bright red shoes, mismatched socks (one black sock another covered in pink and orange stripes), orange children sizes shorts, a maroon jumper, with a tie patterned with horseshoes around his bare neck and over top of his chest above the jumper. He also had what looked like a tea-cozy over his head like a hat with a multitude of badges pinned over it.
Glancing about the room at the others expressions, Devrim noticed most seemed to find the little Elf as strange as he did. The Elves present looked absolutely stunned.
Even Theo didn’t seem to know what was going on, though Luna just sat beside him humming with a peaceful smile as if there wasn’t anything odd about the whole situation at all.
As Devrim watched Hadrian step forward at last to try and get back on point, Devrim was convinced this was going to be a pattern for a while until they all better understood about their Submissive’s circumstances and how things worked in this wizarding society.
Not that he minded as he watched Harry smile down at Dobby who had begun to describe plans to punish those who’d dared try to harm his friend, Harry Potter!
Chapter 12: Hadrian PoV
Chapter Text
Hadrian had never really tried to imagine what a soulbonded Submissive for him would be like or what circumstances would bring them together.
If he had he certainly would have failed to dream up anything close to the reality he was currently facing.
The bizarre circumstances that involved three different soulscreams, and a soul twin bonding of some Elven magic, was not the least predictable.
That despite a soulscream there’d be nothing to sate his battlelust, nor that he’d have the military circle of the Cunninghams follow after him and get stuck on the realm with the rest of them for more than several months.
When Harry, his Submissive, had cheerfully asked for ‘his Reaper’ Hadrian had been floored. He hadn’t even cared at being exposed as not just a Reaper, but Death’s current favoured.
Harry had a task for him, Death and Harry had a role for him. Reaping soul scraps of the man who had attempted to kill his Submissive as an infant. Already having the faith of his Submissive on Lady Death’s words that Hadrian could be entrusted with the job of handling Harry’s enemies.
This was too important for Hadrian to just shy away from in order to keep his Reaper identity hidden. So he stepped forward and was rewarded with Harry’s beaming smile.
Stopping so as to not tower over him intimidatingly Hadrian verified Harry’s need of him. Harry perking up even more in response and pointing he described the hovel’s distinguishing features and Hadrian had shadowed away to promptly fulfill his task.
Lady Mariana had of course followed with Scout, their twins, and a few other shadows in tow. The twins immediately bursting into taunting laughter.
Apparently amused that his Submissive was underaged and had already exposed his Reaper nature in public. Along with the fact that Hadrian had all the elements and some Royals in a mixed circle was hilarious to them. Hadrian ignored them.
The truly dingy shack was protected by several curses and jinxes that mostly protected it from perception and would greatly ward off anyone who happened to stumble upon it from attempting to enter.
Hadrian supposed they were decently powerful by Wixen standards, but they didn’t even give him or the Cunninghams pause.
A shabby metal etched snake on the door knob and the long withered remains of an actual snake nailed to the door seemed to have been made anchors for a couple of the worse jinxes. His shadows just found them curious and opened the door without any fuss.
Stepping inside Hadrian’s primary concern was possibly falling right through the dilapidated old floor. Immediately deciding not to linger to investigate right that moment he tried to extend his other senses to find the cursed ring with a soul scrap.
Irked when that didn’t immediately work he saw Scout looking vaguely disturbed and gesturing at the rotting floor in one specific area.
Seeing subtle visible traces of where the floorboards had been moved and replaced Hadrian focused his senses there to try and parse out what Scout was sensing and still got nothing but a faint itch to don his Reaper shroud.
Seeing as there was no point hiding it he let the transformation wash over him, flexing his hands over the feel of the staff of his scythe. As soon as he did so he could immediately tell there was a bit of soul beneath the floorboards, as well as something that actively repelled his Reaper nature.
Plying up the floor boards with his shadows and dealing quickly with a final jinx, revealed a small golden box.
His shadows floated it up beside him and he beckoned them to open it revealing a seemingly innocuous ring. His Reaper side felt the repulsion greatly strengthen, while he felt another influence attempting to compel him to put on the ring.
A quick scan with magic revealed the deadly curse that would befall any who attempted to wear it, something that was actually impressively strong, fueled as it was by the malignant magic radiating from the ring fused with a soul scrap.
Hadrian decided not to dally and gently glided the red blade of his scythe across the ring.
The fragment of a soul shrieked in protest, but he quickly stashed the thing away in a container he had for souls.
The soul scrap’s strength, and that of the curse, upon the ring began to wake immediately now that the absurd and dark feature of the Horcrux, as Harry called it, was effectively made null having ‘died’.
The metal of the ring blackened and deteriorated, as if aging several years exposed to the elements in an instant. The Stone, however, remained the same. Something about it screamed of Lady Death’s power while also continuing to repel his Reaper natural instincts.
Mariana and her tag alongside had gone silent and were intently observing him and the ring since he’d opened the box. Scout had actually paled a little and Hadrian wondered what her special senses were hearing.
Mariana eventually clicked her tongue, reaching out to stroke a hand down Scout’s arm when she flinched before gesturing that they should return to the others.
Not needing any encouragement they were all outside the shack in a moment, Mariana pausing to cast some wards of her own to continue to deter others from finding the little hovel of a shack.
Hadrian dropped his Reaper appearance and had his shadows close the box and continue to carry it before returning to Harry’s side to report his accomplishment of the task designated to him.
Harry hardly batted an eye at the box and instead wanted to know what to call ‘his Reaper’. Hadrian conveyed his name and rank of Ace, then felt a little ridiculous that he’d let slip the opportunity to chat a little with his new Submissive by falling back on the habit of answering as concisely as possible, like a military report.
Harry simply parroted his name back to him with a pleased grin. ‘Well, that was fine.’
He studiously ignored the looks several of the Cunninghams’ circle were sending his way. It was better they be bemused at his expense than having to deal with their blood-lust when there was no immediate means of sating it.
He was wary though of how laid-back Harry seemed about the whole cursed objects with bits of soul stuffed into them and that a man out to murder him had resurrected with some strange unlicensed bit of necromancy.
Catching their new Alpha’s eye Hadrian got a rather solemn nod of approval, he had to bite back a grin, but felt his lips twitch anyways. Theo seemed a bit familiar with Harry and his chaotic life already, and seemed willing to rely on Hadrian to handle matters.
That was surprising in how pleased it made Hadrian feel. But the disconcerted hunch pressing on his awareness wouldn’t let him relax. Harry’s troubles weren’t going to be simple matters even with Hadrian’s scythe.
There was gratification as Harry seemed torn between him and another Gheyo that turned out to be the King. Hadrian being elected to guard the rest of their new circle while Wikhn was chosen to escort Harry’s much smaller group as they separated for a brief period.
Wikhn was an impressive Dark Fae Gheyo that Hadrian wasn’t unfamiliar with. Blood Whisper’s protegé’s group had been making names along the circuit in recent years.
Fae didn’t linger on unnecessary scruples by nature, and had the extra factors of their fairy dust and allure to help their allies and deal with foes. There was also an appealing type of unique viciousness when it came to Fae, even the Light Fae variety.
That their King ranked Gheyo, meant to be Hadrian’s primary support, was also a primarily shadow type certainly helped. It didn’t look like many of the others in their new circle had even a secondary affinity for them as far as he could tell at present.
All such thoughts exited his head as Harry, his still quite young Submissive, snapped into a battle ready stance when Theo dared to suggest he rest. That did not speak well if Harry’s past circumstances, especially given the hardened look in his eyes.
Theo surrendered immediately and they were off. Then Hadrian and the rest ported to another dingy shack, though this one was without obvious curses. There were a few spells that made the place feel ominous to those without purpose for entering and nothing more.
The concerning part was that it had clearly been used as a containment cell for something going feral with claws, asking the present shadows revealed it’d likely been a werewolf from months to perhaps a full year ago, but had been used repeatedly before that.
The werewolf had been the cursed variety and had spent his full moons during his school days here before returning for one year as a teacher instead, though then he’d normally opted to drink some potion to suppress his wolf that’d leave him even more exhausted than when he’d given into the moons pull and simply confined himself here.
Hadrian was confused on why the man didn’t simply get the cursed factor removed, before wincing in realization. This was Earth, the realm that discriminated heavily against blood magic and the cure to the were-creatures’ curse was a full blood ritual…
Soon enough Wikhn’s shadows were touching upon his own before returning back to the Dark Fae back through a tunnel entrance that had appeared alongside another that let out to the school grounds without tripping its wards.
Then the entrance expanded with a steady pulse of earth element magic into one the size of a door large enough there’d be no need to crouch.
Now they were in the ‘Room of Requirement’ the fire types being seen to and Harry waking and falling asleep in a cycle as they plucked some information from him and one of the Royals got through a summary of dragel ranks.
Hadrian was grateful Prince Raspen and Harry came to an easy agreement not to be a political circle, Hadrian had more than enough of that due to his blood title duties.
He was also distinctly not grateful to learn that his Submissive had several unnecessary seals placed on him as a child and that one was even a Death seal, never mind the illegal prophecy seal.
Harry practically pouncing on the storm Mage had been a good distraction. Hadrian’s shadows had promptly begun insisting they’d be just as good as, if not better, for the Submissive to cuddle with. They certainly wouldn’t mind Harry’s magic kneading them like dough.
Harry was soon awoken once more, this time by his soul twin’s nightmares. It did provide Harry the opportunity to meet Kandra properly. The pair curling in on each other and bonding was a soothing sight.
But Hadrian couldn’t tamp down on the urge to move about now that it was clear Harry was fine for the moment after Riven’s scans and that he wasn’t going to be claiming anyone else until he had had his Beta.
There were too many Gheyos in the room and instincts were going to push out to the front soon enough.
But when he suggested any scouting while Harry was about to settle in for his first round of wing care Harry made it very clear that even if he wasn’t ready to put claims on them yet he didn’t want them leaving him, baring a necessity like before.
His concerns over increased patrols and the castle’s means of monitoring its halls didn’t worry Hadrian much. He could simply maintain his shadow form the entire time.
Before he could argue much further after Harry let loose a dismal prediction of someone called Fudge dismissing all investigations once Harry was returned safely to his school, Harry was electing to summon his ‘friend’.
The bizarrely dressed little House-elf that appeared promptly attaching himself to Harry with a high pitched wail.
Harry reassuring the small creature of his safety and well being as the little guy’s wails soon turned to creative threats against Harry’s foes.
Harry jumped on those words and redirected the House-elf’s attention.
“Dobby, I actually need your help with something like that.”
Dobby immediately went silent at those words before straightening with his thin chest puffed out.
“Harry Potter be needing Dobby’s help?! Dobby will most certainly be helping his friend, Harry Potter!”
“Yes, you see Dobby, me and my other… companions here need to stay hidden for the moment.”
“Why is Harry Potter needing to hide? Dobby will get rid of the reason so Harry Potter will be free to move about.”
“It’s a little complicated, you can tell I look different, right? I had a creature inheritance pushed out early after being attacked earlier.”
“Who’s is being the one to attack Harry Potter?! Dobby will-”
“It was Riddle, that is- well it’s Voldemort’s real name.”
Dobby went very still at Harry’s words his eyes widening with disbelief and dread before his wailing started up again as he was once more fussing over Harry’s health.
But Harry didn’t take a moment to placate the House-elf this time, instead clamping his hands down on Dobby’s thin shoulders he plainly reaffirmed that he was physically fine right now, just tired after the inheritance healed all his wounds.
Dobby switched to exclamations of relief and what a good inheritance Harry Potter had.
Harry winced before responding, “That’s the thing Dobby, other wizards won’t like finding out about my inheritance. I’m a dragel and they’ve written it in their laws that I’m to be considered a dangerous dark creature and hunted.”
Dobby gasped in horror, before declaring if they wanted to hunt Harry Potter they’d have to go through Dobby first. Harry smiled sadly at the little Elf, moving his hands to release Dobby’s shoulders and instead taking one of his hands in Harry’s own.
“I know Dobby.” Harry affirmed with complete conviction without a trace of doubt, the sad look in his eyes increasing. As if he could picture Dobby being harmed using himself as a physical shield to protect Harry.
And well, if Harry was that certain of the House-elf’s loyalty to him, Hadrian supposed he could put up with the annoyance.
“But Dobby, I’d much rather neither of us end up in the type of danger where the majority of the wizarding world is going to be pointing their wands at us, yeah? So it’s best to just keep the whole dragel thing a secret.”
Dobby nodded firmly in agreement before seeming to pause as he leaned back and looked at Harry’s wings in doubt. Harry laughed.
“I’ll be able to retract my wings and any other non-human features after a bit of practice. The other things I’ll have my…companions help me hide with some strong dragel glamours.”
“Harry Potter’s companions are being dragels too?” Dobby asked, at last seeming to take notice of the others in the room as he looked about.
“Yeah, among other things the Ministry would find fault with. Some of them are… well-,” Harry began to look a bit flustered as Dobby turned his wide eyes back on Harry.
Coughing to clear his throat Harry at last croaked out, “Some of them are to be my bonded, it’s well- it’s like spouses?
We’re soulbonded, so my soul pulled on those bonds when I was going through my inheritance after the fight with Riddle and they answered the call and came to protect me. Friends and the like of theirs followed, so now there’s a whole bunch of us here…
Uhm, dragels, you see tend to have more than one spouse and form something called a circle. And soulbonds aren’t like people Fate or destiny choose for you it’s like-
So, my own soul reached out and looked at other souls and found some that appealed to it and chose them. And then when their souls chose mine back a bond formed despite most of them being very far away and us never meeting before tonight.”
Dobby nodded unbothered, like it was all the most natural thing in the world, though he likely knew nothing of dragels ahead of this point.
Before pronouncing, “It’s very good that Harry Potter has a lot of bonded. Harry Potter deserves many, many good things. And soulbonded sound like very nice things indeed.”
‘Yeah, they could put up with this House-elf if that’s the way he saw things. Harry definitely deserved good things, lots of them.’
“Thanks Dobby, it’s a good thing then that I have a wonderful friend like you.”
Dobby immediately started becoming an emotional mess at Harry’s pronouncement and he flailed about to try and calm him.
“No tears Dobby, we have work to do now, yeah?”
The Elf gave a great big wet sniffle but straightened and looked ready for marching orders.
“Dobby is being helping?”
“Yeah, it’s gotta be you because none of us can meet with the staff and others right now.
There’d be too many questions even if it was Theo, though maybe Luna could manage but she’d still likely be in trouble for not being in bed, and Fred and George are even more indisposed than me at the moment.”
“And Harry Potter’s Wheezy and Miss can’t help?”
“That’s a little difficult. They haven’t practiced any occlumency and Dumbledore is a powerful and skillful legilimens. We can’t let him even suspect something or he’ll dig deeper.
Even though he’s better than most in not completely disregarding House-elves, he’s less likely to try and pry from you.
I’m not even going to need you to technically lie to him, so you don’t have to worry about being a bad House-elf going against your employment contract.
You work for the school and you’ll be helping some students by simply not telling staff certain details that could result in harm to us students if known. See?
And Dumbledore knows you’re a good House-elf so he won’t doubt you and try and look deeper. You won’t even have to act as your genuine emotions will be in line with what’s expected of the situation.
Do you think you can do that? I really won’t require you to lie or do anything really against the rules.”
“Dobby trusts Harry Potter, sir. Dobby would do his best to protect Harry Potter even if it meant lying.”
“Yeah, but you’re a good House-elf and would probably try to punish yourself for it. You know I don’t want you to do that anymore, right? Friends get upset when their friends are hurt or punished.”
Dobby nodded thoughtfully, not disagreeing with Harry’s points but seeming like it was a bit of a foreign concept that Dobby should avoid punishments where possible, if it could help Harry.
…That was a little concerning, and made it obvious why Harry was being so clear and particular about making said points. Perhaps the little Elf was a bit too self sacrificing.
Theo cut in to ask the question they were all thinking. “What exactly are you going to have Dobby do Harry?”
Harry kept his eyes focused on Dobby as he took back his hands and lifted one to count off on his fingers.
“A few very important tasks. First I’ll ask you to get the shimmering cloak out of my trunk in my dorm-”
“Dobby shall do it!” And then the House-elf was gone and Harry put his face in his hands.
Their green-eyed Gheyo snorted, “Eager or impatient little fellow that one?”
“Eager, he just- House-elves like to be useful especially to those who are kind to them. Very few Wixen are truly kind to them in my experience. He’ll be back in a mo.”
And just as Harry said it Dobby appeared before him again. This time carrying a decently large bit of cloth that looked like silvery water made into fabric.
In the next moment a faint aura that could only be that of Lady Death Herself fairly radiated from it. But judging by the way nearly no one else seemed to react, Hadrian assumed he could only sense as much due to being one of Her Reapers.
The Hellhound, Thorne, shifted and stared intently at the cloak and both Lord and Lady Cunningham showed the subtlest of reactions. He as another Reaper, and Mariana as his bonded and simply because she was Mariana, most likely.
“Harry,” he couldn’t help but ask, “what is that?”
“It’s like the Stone on the ring you have, one of the things Milady entrusted to my ancestors on my Dad’s side.”
‘So, it was something of Death.’
“Is it safe?” Theo all but demanded once he caught on.
Harry looked startled. “Of course it is. They’re only harmful to those who give into the temptations they pose and misuse them. And the Invisibility Cloak would be the lowest on that list.
The items themselves don’t even have any compulsion magic on them to make you misuse them. The temptation part is purely in their powerful abilities, the misuse of which would be entirely on the person using them.
This Cloak has been a family heirloom across my direct line going back to almost as long as Hogwarts has been around. That’s nearly a millennia of none of my family coming to harm when using it.”
Theo relaxed visibly and Harry quickly turned back to his small friend. “Thanks Dobby, were Ron and the others asleep? You weren’t spotted?”
“Harry Potter’s Wheezy was asleep in the common rooms by the fire, as is Miss Granger. They been waiting for news of Harry Potter, sir, after being sent back to the dorms.
Professor McGonagall spelled them to sleep on the couches and left them there when they was being stubborn about helping to look for you.
She ordered the prefects to take shifts guarding the house dorm entrances from the inside. No student is to be out in the halls and corridors until called for breakfast in a few hours. Otherwise they is being in big, big trouble.
The other boy’s in Harry Potter’s room be asleep in their beds, sprawled top the covers in their day clothes still.”
Harry slumped his shoulders a little, those would be his friends and roommates then. It was heartening to hear they hadn’t just gone about business as usual with Harry missing.
Seeming to shake himself back into focus, Harry tossed the Cloak across his lap and grabbed one of Dobby’s hands with his own. Apparently not trusting the eager to be helpful Dobby from disappearing again before Harry was done talking.
The Cloak promptly disappeared from view along with every part of Harry it was covering, making an odd sight. Unbothered Harry again raised one hand and shifted all but one finger down as he restarted his count.
“Now first of the rest of the things I need your help with is getting back something else of mine, my map. It’s enchanted to show the names of people moving about the school. I don’t know that it won’t reveal even those hiding in shadows, so it’s very important to get it back quickly.
This room in particular is shielded by the double unplottable state, but we can’t expect no one to ever be noticed moving about outside of the room if someone else gets hold of the map who knows how to use it.
Plus, we could use it to help keep hidden better by keeping track of who is where. We’d be able to check if someone is in or near the corridor outside the room when we want to exit, for example.”
Surprised murmurs filled the room and Dobby seemed about to disappear again, but Harry quickly cut him off as he raised a second finger.
“In the same room, where it’s kept, is someone in need of rescuing. That’s the second thing you’ll need to do Dobby.”
The House-elf gasped, “In need of rescuing, sir!? Who is? In Hogwarts?!”
“Yes, they were captured by the death eater who put my name in the Goblet of Fire and spelled it so I became a champion of the tournament.
They also enchanted the tri-wizard cup to be a double portkey to abduct me from the school grounds when I touched it.
The person you’re going to rescue is the real Professor Moody, the one who’s been walking around the school all year is polyjuicing as him, and so he’s being held captive in his magical trunk with seven enchanted compartments located in what is supposed to be his office.”
Now that was a terrifying bit of information. Someone who meant Harry harm had apparently spent an entire school year posing as his professor.
“Which subject?” Mariana’s voice broke through the heavy moment of silence Harry’s revelation brought forth.
Harry turned his head around to see her, looking confused and making a noise that expressed as much.
Hadrian supposed Harry hadn’t really taken stock of everyone present yet, being focused on Kandra and his soulbonded between his naps.
Theo answered in his stead, his tone grave. “D.A.D.A., our Defense Against the Dark Arts class.”
“Harry,” he continued turning to their Submissive, “he was casting the Unforgivables-”
“He likely tried to see if he could simply Imperius me into reaching the cup.
His excitement when I turned out to be capable of throwing it off, was probably because it stroked his fanaticism that there was anything impressive about me. Since I’m supposed to be the mortal foe of his master and all.”
Theo’s expression twisted in on itself but again before he or anyone could continue to question further Harry had already turned back to Dobby.
“Speaking of foes, because the real Moody was known for his paranoia no one batted an eye at the protective measures he has installed in Moody’s offices.
In fact they likely all belong to the original Moody and the enchanted compartment he’s trapped in was used by him as a cell for keeping captured death eaters and other criminals back when he was an Auror.
One of those defense monitoring devices is called a Foe-Glass. It’s one he never disabled because it’s attuned to him and only reacts to those considered his enemies.
Unlike the Sneakoscopes he kept destroying or disabling because they were reacting to his deceit in being disguised as Moody.
The Secrecy Sensor is also likely disabled for the same reasons. But none of those should be a problem for you Dobby as you’re a House-elf and simply retrieving a person and an item that doesn’t belong to him, they shouldn’t even react to you.
But just in case we should have someone setup a distraction before you free the real Moody, so the fake one is nowhere nearby when you take him to the hospital wing.
That way you can quietly let Dumbledore know with the real Moody as evidence, and then he can properly ambush the fake one without risking a fight where others could get hurt.
Which will be the third thing I need you to do. Letting Dumbledore know without revealing anything about me and the other dragels, by avoiding eye contact and telling only the truth.”
Harry released his hold of Dobby and looked about to carry on explaining his plan when the House-elf announced he’d retrieve Harry’s map. Harry grabbed at the air a moment too late to stop him looking shocked.
Apparently the first time hadn’t been too much outside his expectations, but the second time was a surprise. Harry’s face shifted to worry as he turned to stare at Hadrian looking like he was about to ask his Ace to go after all to help his overly eager friend.
Dobby, of course, reappeared the next moment before Harry could get anything out and Harry clamped a hand down on one very skinny wrist, not taking chances of there being a third incidence.
“Harry Potter, sir-”
“Dobby,” Harry cut him off speaking gravely, “I said we’d arrange a distraction before you went to the office, why’d you apparate off there all of a sudden?”
“Harry Potter, sir, said the distraction was for getting the captive out of the trunk. Dobby is getting the map.”
Harry suddenly looked very tired. “Dobby, that was dangerous. The reason we were going to arrange a distraction, was to better ensure you’d be safe and not risk a confrontation from a man who wouldn’t hesitate to kill you if he saw you in the office.
Remember what I said about friends being upset when their friends are in danger? Please, I’m already upset enough with the risks I’m asking you to take, so please don’t take more.”
“Dobby is being a bad Elf-”
“No. Dobby is being a very good Elf, just a bit too eager he didn’t think things through and listen fully. Okay?
I’m glad you’re safe. Thank you for getting the map.”
The small Elf sniffled, but remained calm as Harry continued to hold his wrist and took the folded piece of parchment with the other.
Turning back to Hadrian Harry handed over the map with a wry tilt to his lips.
Hadrian opened it a bit and didn’t find a map, but a blank piece of parchment. Turning back to Harry he saw mischief sparkling in his eyes as he reached for his waist before his expression froze for a second before shifting to a look of grief.
Theo, apparently sensing his feelings through their bond, thanks to the claim marks exchanged, was kneeling beside him in the next moment and asking what was wrong.
“Don’t have a wand. Mine was destroyed fighting Riddle. …Can- can I borrow yours?”
Theo looked sorry for Harry, Hadrian knew some dragels who remained attached to their childhood focus object, he supposed it was a more serious thing for wixen. Their Alpha smiled sadly as he handed over his own wand.
Harry took it and seemed pleased with whatever reaction the wand gave in the hand of its owner’s bonded.
Turning back to the parchment he tapped the wand to it, clearing his throat with an embarrassed flush starting to rise, before speaking what was apparently the code phrase used like an activation spell.
“I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.”
Feeling his eyebrows rise, as snorts erupted from several people around them, Harry flushed a darker shade and Hadrian felt a bit bemused himself.
“Really Harry?” Theo said with a bit of exasperation in his tone.
Harry’s voice was a bit of an embarrassed whine as he protested. “It wasn’t me! Dad and his friends came up with it when they made the map, if anything it was probably Dad and Sirius specifically.”
A quick look over where Harry’s parents were tucked in the background, indeed revealed James, as his bonded called him, shrinking a bit into himself with a sheepish expression. Harry’s bearer and third both giving his sire unsurprised, but exasperated looks.
Then Hadrian turned back to the parchment, now a map, with spots of ink moving about indicating names.
‘That- that was brilliant actually.’
Hadrian was quickly canvassing it all with his eyes when Harry’s free hand stretched out and pointed to a dot, with a name, not moving. One Alastor Moody in a room, that seemed a bit tucked away, labeled as the D.A.D.A. Professor’s office.
“That’s the real Moody and why I didn’t realize the one I saw was a fake before he took my map. It just always looked like the professor was in his own office when I bothered to look.”
Moving his hand to another name that was moving about, seeming to be patrolling a specific area outside a room containing several names,some of which had surnames Hadrian recognized from what Harry and the others had already said.
Minerva McGonagall, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Cornelius Fudge, and Peter Pettigrew, along with several more that remained unfamiliar names: Severus Snape, Thaddeus Cyril Nott, Ludo Bagman, Olympe Maxime, Igor Karkaroff, Kingsley Shacklebolt, John Dawlish, Gawain Robards, and Rufus Scrimgeour.
Perhaps the Thaddeus fellow was related to Theo, that aside, the name Harry was pointing at was Bartemius Crouch. Theo made a questioning noise.
“I thought he was missing, how-”
“This is the one using polyjuice, I didn’t realize before because the map doesn’t indicate when those bearing the same name are Senior or Junior. This one is the son, Bartemius Crouch Jr.
The death eater that was supposed to have died in prison years ago, but was actually kept hidden and contained by his father for years.
Only he broke free from his father keeping him captive during the quidditch world cup amidst all the chaos. He’s the one who actually spelled the dark mark into the sky that day.”
Theo’s face shifted through several expressions rapidly before looking resigned.
“So he’s responsible for your abduction to the graveyard, as well as all the danger you’ve been in this year after being forced into the tournament for the purpose of said abduction?”
Harry nodded and Dobby wailed about the bad man needing to be punished. Hadrian felt his own hackles rise as he stared intently at the moving dot.
“I don’t think he’s patrolling, it looks like he’s trying to parse out a way of possibly recovering the two captured death eaters in the room.” Harry said as he removed his hand from the map and instead grabbed one of Theo’s.
“They should have been captured after I sent them stupified with the cup portkey and Diggory back to Hogwarts.”
“Yes,” Theo answered, “they arrived on the winner’s stage a bit before your soulscream reached me and pulled me to you.”
Harry blinked and looked at Theo oddly. “The Immortals must have done something time wise to your portal too, it was more than a moment between when the portkey took them from the graveyard and the point when I had my wings come out and started to scream.”
Theo looked faintly bothered by that before his expression cleared, “I think I can guess why. I saw the cup and a death eater in their regalia with the mask, but no sign of you.
Worried, I’d snuck out of sight of the crowds towards the back as they were all focused forward on the stage.
I was about to disguise myself and port to your immediate vicinity when the pull started to grab me.
I guess They felt the need to intervene so I’d not show up early and ruin their plans.”
“Oh, you probably lost about twenty some minutes then. Not a long time but it definitely wasn’t only a few minutes between Diggory and the others being portkeyed away and you all arriving.
We’ll discuss that later though, we need to make sure to get the real Moody to safety and use his presence to inform Dumbledore of the fake, without Crouch realizing and anyone else getting hurt in the crossfire.
Dobby, since we can tell Crouch isn’t even heading towards the office now we can reasonably assume it’s safe for you to rescue Moody without the need of creating a distraction. But you still need to be very careful alright?”
Dobby nodded his head vigorously and made move to disappear again, but Harry hadn’t let go this time.
“Before you go we’re going to need to come up with a specific set of words for you to say so you don’t arouse suspicion towards you. Remember your going to have to be careful about Dumbledore reading your mind. So, avoiding eye contact will be important.
When asked where you found the real Moody you’ll answer truthfully, that you found him in the trunk in his office. But when you’re asked why you were even in the office and why you opened the enchanted trunk, what will you say?”
Dobby went still, looking thoughtful. “Dobby cannot say Harry Potter is telling Dobby, because Harry Potter, sir, is being a secret…”
“That’s right. So we’re going to have you say that: ‘You were very worried about me being missing, and you were made suspicious of Moody. So you decided to check his office and extended your House-elf magic to look for someone potentially hidden and held captive and found him.’
None of that’s a lie, see? Go on and practice saying it once, Dobby.
Now, why were you in the Professor’s office to begin with and why did you bother looking in the enchanted trunk?”
“Dobby is being very worried about Harry Potter, sir. Dobby is being suspicious of the wizard called Professor Moody. When Dobby used House-elf magic to look around the office, Dobby discovered real Professor Moody is being trapped and rescued him.”
“Great. See no lies needed. Nothing said that would mean you are breaking rules as an employee of the school.
So, next they’ll ask why you were suspicious. And you say I told you I found out Professor Moody sneaking out of the potion ingredients storage and I was upset, because the ingredients going missing got me and my friends accused of it, due to them suspecting us of making polyjuice potion again.”
“Again?” Hadrian couldn’t help but ask.
Harry’s eyes went wide and the flush was back on his cheeks. ‘Cute, but just what kind of mischief had his Submissive been getting up to?’
Theo apparently wanted to know as well, “Harry, why have you and your friends brewed a restricted sixth year level potion already?”
Harry shot a glance at his Alpha, before immediately averting his eyes in guilt.
“It’s- uhm, well… there was a lot going on in second year and it seemed the best option to get certain information from someone…”
“Second year?! You lot managed to make a complicated, advance level potion, that requires a month’s worth of brewing time, in secret, as second years?” Surprised incredulity tinged Theo’s every word.
Harry just shrugged, “You know Mione’s a brilliant witch. She’s been taking the top place over every other student in our year, in nearly every subject, since she started attending Hogwarts.”
“Which has likely only furthered all the shenanigans you three get up to each year, of which I’m starting to think I haven’t even scratched the surface of despite all I’ve already heard about them, hmm?”
Harry fidgeted sheepishly for a few moments before deciding to put aside the talk altogether with, “I’ll tell you later all about them later.” Instead he refocused on Dobby.
“Now Dobby, why would you be suspicious of who was thought to be Professor Moody?”
“Because Harry Potter, sir, is being telling Dobby he was upset after finding out the bad man was the one stealing potions ingredients Harry Potter and his friends were blamed for… but Harry Potter, sir, did not tell Dobby this?”
“Yes I have, just now. The fake Moody is the thief and I’m upset about being blamed for it. You don’t have to tell them exactly when I told you. And if they do ask, simply say after I got up Yesterday morning.
They’ll assume you mean you before breakfast, but right now is also a time after I got up for the day yesterday morning.”
Now try repeating the whole thing this time Dobby. And with your real feelings coming out to surface.”
“Dobby is being very worried for Harry Potter, sir! So, Dobby being suspicious of the wizard called Professor Moody went to search his office.
When Dobby is using Elf magic to look around the office, Dobby is discovering the real Professor Moody is being trapped! So Dobby is being rescuing him.
Dobby is being suspicious of the fake Professor because Harry Potter, sir, is being telling Dobby Harry Potter is being upset after finding out the bad man was being the one stealing potion ingredients that Harry Potter, sir, his Wheezy, and Miss Granger was being blamed for.
Harry Potter told Dobby this after Harry Potter is being out of bed yesterday morning.”
“Perfect Dobby! Don’t try to add anything else and just let Dumbledore take over, okay?
You can fidget a little as you hang in the background if nobody dismisses you before you’d have to leave to start your morning jobs.
But other than saying you want the bad man to tell what he did to me, you should avoid speaking up so they don’t try to ask you more questions.
When Fudge is brought in he’ll wave you off quickly, because he thinks nothing of House-elves and will be trying to just smooth things over rather than investigate.
Now, Dobby, remember no eye contact with Professor Dumbledore. Just look at his ears or bow your head a little. Think you can do all that?”
“Yes, Dobby can do it!”
“Remember to keep safe Dobby.” Harry voice took on an emotional edge as he said that, he truly did care about the little guy then.
“Dobby will stay safe, Dobby not being safe is being a bad friend. Dobby is being a good friend, so Harry Potter is not being upset.”
“Thanks Dobby, you really are a good friend.”
Instead of breaking out in tears again again, Dobby looked proud as he straightened his shoulders.
Harry sighed and slowly released his grasp on the House-elf’s arm. Dobby looked determined as he nodded and disappeared once more.
Harry quickly scooted over to watch the map, staring as Dobby’s dot moved over to the Alastor Moody dot in the office. Soon enough both dots were moving rapidly out of the office and down the halls.
Dobby was about two thirds of the way to the rooms labeled Hospital wing when there was movement from the room where the fake was still pacing about.
Albus Dumbledore and Severus Snape left the others and started quickly moving towards the direction of the Hospital wing as well.
There must have been something that informed the man of Dobby’s movements already, as Dobby hadn’t encountered any other people. And the only close encounter with with one Pomona Sprout had been skillfully avoided by the House-elf.
Harry might have been right about waiting until he could convey all of the school’s security measures, seeing as something definitely tipped the Dumbledore fellow off.
He was definitely taking a direct path to the hospital wing, which Dobby was just reaching, where a single dot indicated a Poppy Pomfrey moving about the workrooms.
In the patient’s ward there were several people. Amos Diggory, Lynette Diggory, and Cedric Diggory resided in one corner with the two, Amelia Bones and Parker Williamson standing by as if to guard them.
Then there was a Fleur Delacour, Gabrielle Delacour, Apolline Delacour, and Laurent Delacor forming their own bundle.
And Nikolay Krum, Kalina Krum, and Victor Krum made up the last group with a Edwin Savage and Ludford Proudfoot standing guard near them.
Dobby entered a separate room labeled emergency ward and Poppy Pomfrey immediately darted over, likely due to some alarm charm. From what Hadrian could tell Alastor Moody was promptly relocated onto a bed and began receiving treatment.
Only a couple minutes later the Snape and Dumbledore dots entered the room as well. After less than ten minutes Dobby’s dot disappeared. Harry’s finger immediately moved to a room marked kitchens where Dobby’s dot appeared again and slumped.
Muttering to himself about how useful it was that everyone was so dismissive of House-elves even if that wasn’t necessarily a good thing.
He shifted his shoulders looking tired and let out a whimper. His Pareya from before decided that was enough delay of his treatment and swooped in and grabbed him. Plopping him down on the prepared mat beside Kandra, who’d clearly been waiting on Harry before starting her own treatment.
Seeing that Harry promptly abandoned any protests and gave into his Pareya’s fussing. His two Fae and other two Pareya gathered around him offering to help.
The green-eyed Gheyo asked Harry if he wanted his map back.
“Hadrian has it. It’s being used for security and Hadrian’s in charge of security.” He responded very matter-of-factually and Hadrian felt himself puff up and preen a little inside.
Turning back to the map, Hadrian saw Snape and Dumbledore’s dots begin to move back towards the room where Fudge and the others were.
Dumbledore stopping a bit of distance away and entering an empty room labeled generically as classroom, likely one not in use. While Snape carried on and made contact with the Crouch fellow that’d been posing as Moody.
He’d still been prowling about the room containing his fellow ‘death eaters’. (Hadrian didn’t think he’d ever get used to that ridiculous name.) And then Snape led him back towards the room occupied by Dumbledore.
After a moment their dots in the room gave sudden movements side-to-side before stilling again. Then Crouch’s dot was sandwiched closely between Dumbledore and Snape’s and led back to the others.
Startled movements came from several dots, most particularly the Fudge one Harry had kept mentioning would want to sweep things under the rug.
Crouch was placed in the center of the room with everyone but the two death eaters’ dots forming a wide circle around him. Then Snape’s dot approached Crouch’s before retreating back.
After a moment Fudge’s dot was suddenly backing further away and started pacing back and forth on one end of the room.
Theo at last added some commentary. “Professor Snape is the potions professor, he likely did something to undo the polyjuice effects. Fudge is probably in shock because like Harry said Crouch Jr was supposed to have died in prison a dozen years ago.”
“And Fudge is who exactly?” Hadrian finally got to ask.
“Cornelius Fudge is the current Minister of Magic for the Wizarding society of the United Kingdoms.” Theo answered with a twist of distaste.
“Not a fan?”
“He’s incompetent and easily bribed. I don’t think Harry’s wrong about him denying and sabotaging any attempts regarding Vol- Riddle’s resurrection.
As convenient as that is going to be for us, it isn’t really a positive thing when thinking of the wizarding populace at large if I didn’t know about us dragels handling the dark wizard ourselves.
As a leader he’s basically leaving his people more vulnerable because he doesn’t want to face even the possibility of it when there’s no absolute proof.
I certainly don’t approve of such a man in power over so many people’s lives by being in charge of the government.”
Turning to back to the map Hadrian started questioning Theo about the identity of every dot not tucked away in the dorms. Committing all the names to memory along with the map as a whole. His Submissive had entrusted him with security, after all.
Chapter 13: Astra PoV
Summary:
Names! Now I don't have to keep writing out describing features to differentiate characters as I go along.
Chapter Text
Astraeus Maris Murray Kai Gali, or Astra, as he preferred, had never expected to be summoned by a soulscream, but aside from the initial panic for his soulbonded Submissive he wasn’t complaining.
His Harry’s new Elven twin’s own scream rattling around his open soul bond from a close proximity was something he could have done without, but it seemed it couldn’t be helped.
The soultwins were cute together, though, despite all the grave topics and unpleasant revelations floating about. Dead parents of more than a dozen years suddenly back from being dead, a madman cutting up his own soul and out to kill Harry, and high Immortals interfering with time and soul magic…
Astra decided their circle was large enough that he didn’t have to think about it. He had no intention of even being part of the primary Pareyic triad, so he could just focus on getting his turn with their new Submissive.
Easier said than done in the large crowd, during their current circumstances. So as the Gheyo holding the sleeping Harry settled into a large cushion Astra made sure to join them.
Harry’s breathing remained soft and even for a short while, soothing Astra’s Pareyic instincts. That was until Harry’s own instincts rose up and he was suddenly claiming their Alpha, a sturdy young earth type, that Astra thought seemed pretty reliable so far.
Astra shivered in anticipation watching the exchange of marks, not bothering to even pretend to look away. He hoped Harry would mark him that high on his neck as well. It was possessive in a way Astra would be happy to show off, maybe with a matching one, just as high up, from Theo.
Disappointment came when Harry’s instincts seemed set on the fire Beta, who was currently receiving treatment, and on not marking anyone else before him.
That wasn’t a bad thing, though. Having the main triad established first would provide a steady foundation for the circle, and with the size of their circle, the various elements, and the powerful magic of some of those present it might be a necessity.
Harry was then distracted by his Royals explaining circle ranks, they established they wouldn’t be a political circle, which was great in Astra’s opinion, and ended up finding out Harry had multiple seals.
Some of which had been broken already and Riven, as their Mage, stepped in to check Harry over. Confirming Harry was fine for the moment, (they would definitely have a hit list as soon as they figured out who illegally placed the six seals besides his familial ones), and that Harry was a cuddler who liked the feel of storm magic.
Astra was storm! And would happily volunteer for any cuddling needed!
Harry was asleep again when Kandra’s nightmare woke him and brought about a properly awake meeting between the soultwins as they curled up together again. ‘So cute!’
That was until the pair of new Submissives started wincing in pain, back muscles not used to their wings yet, nor care given to new claws and scales.
Astra didn’t miss his time to shine and claimed first dibs on the grounds of medic certifications in those exact fields. But just as he was about to get his hands on Harry at last their Ace started talking security and Harry suddenly had business to take care of again.
The little House-elf didn’t bother Astra, though he worried at the blank looks on the Elves present. But he personally only really cared that the little guy didn’t try and take on any of their roles as Pareya in Harry’s caretaking.
Once Harry’s items were retrieved and the House-elf was returned safely to the kitchens Harry’s aches and tiredness reared its head again and Astra wouldn’t be deterred any longer.
Snatching Harry up he deposited him back on the mat next to Kandra and introduced himself at last.
“Hello Harry, my name’s Astraeus, but you can just call me Astra. I’ll be your last Pareya.”
Harry shifted to look up at him with wide wondering green eyes and repeated “Astra” quietly to himself, before his brows suddenly furrowed into a look of confusion. “Why last?”
“You see, I’m not suited to any type of leadership role. So I’ll let the others take those on. I was always hoping to join a larger circle with at least three Pareya already, so none of that would fall to me.
I’m a homebody most of the time, unless I need to make money, put some experience into my training and qualifications to soothe my Pareya instincts, or to collect materials for my hobbies.
A Pareya’s primary function is to protect, but also to comfort, to assist, and even to compliment. But above all else it’s always foremost to protect at all costs. Though we aren’t generally self-sacrificing about it, as we can’t very well ensure our bonded are protected if we get seriously injured or die.
That’s why we let Gheyos take point and attack, they keep themselves and their bodies well-honed to react in battle. This is how we ensure we keep our circles safe. It’s a good distribution of roles, that is fairly effective in seeing to it that we don’t lose any of our bonded unnecessarily and can protect any children or non-combatants.
Pareyas actually have a wide array of sub-types, as there are different preferences for how to protect and care for their bonded. The primary three take charge of the other Pareya and are the primary protectors with established priorities if something occurs.
I’m not suited for any of those three sub-ranks and would rather others handle those positions, while I give a power boost to whoever needs it, keep a grasp on any kids and the like, and work towards getting us out of range of the danger, so the Gheyos can go wild without worrying about us. Does that make sense?”
Harry chirped in agreement, still watching Astra with wide curious eyes as he laid out his array of oils, creams, and other products. Being unable to help himself, Astra leaned down and quickly pressed a kiss to his Submissive’s forehead.
Pulling back Astra saw Harry’s eyes had widened further with a blush dusting his cheeks. Before looking down shyly, and rumbling a soft little purr.
Astra was ecstatic, Harry really was receptive to receiving affection. He rumbled approvingly as Harry’s flush increased as he continued to observe Astra from the side.
“Now, I think it’s about time everyone available in our and Kandra’s circles introduce themselves. I’d for one like to be able to put some names to all the charming faces here.
Let’s start with the Pareya, hmm? What’s your name handsome?” Astra asked the Pareya with the golden eyes, who flushed visibly despite the dark caramel tone of his skin.
“My name’s Ethan Heartwood, if you’re familiar with my clan you’d probably guess I’m a scholar and an earth type, and you’d be right on both accounts. It’s nice to meet you.” he finished, turning to look at Harry.
“Nice to meet you, Ethan.” Harry responded with a soft smile.
Astra nudged the blonde Pareya who cleared his throat and put on a small polite smile. “My name is Sylvanus Gareth Wendt, or just Sylva.”
“Sylva, like silver?” Harry asked.
Sylva grinned, “More like the Latin ‘silva’ meaning forest, but they certainly sound similar and it matches the colouring of my features, hmm?
My parentals, on the other hand, have always sworn it’s just a coincidence. Though, between you and me, I’m not sure I believe them.” he finished with a wink and Harry gave a soft laugh.
Astra turned to Kandra’s Gheyic Pareya “And you sister-in-law?”
She snorted, but still answered him. “My name’s Ailsa Kaelior, as you’ve guessed I’m that one’s sister. We’re actually twins. His name is Idan and the noisy thing attached to him is called Minh, from the Shiae clan if you can believe.”
“Hey! Why would it be hard to believe I’m part of my own family!?” the green-eyed Gheyo, Minh, squawked in outrage.
“The Shiae clan’s reputation for being a series of competent and well put together military circles, for a start.”
“Ailsa.” her brother, Idan, interjected mildly as Minh looked ready to protest dramatically. She waved her hand as if to shoo off the issue for the moment.
Astra shot a glance at Theo who rose gracefully to his feet and moved to stand beside Harry where he sat on the mat.
“I’m Theo, in case anyone didn’t catch that before. The fire dragels in the casting grounds are Charlie, Fred, and George. We believe them to be Beta and twin Pareya. They are brothers, sharing the same sire and bearer, and possibly their third as well.”
He then sent a look to signal the other primary dominant of the circle. Their Ace stood and joined Theo at Harry’s side. All of their circle moving a bit closer, as well.
“My name is Hadrian Maruke. I’m the current shadow blood title holder and will hold my rank as Ace.”
He then turned to glance at their Dark Fae, who sighed but didn’t move from where he still sat on the large cushion with the other two Fae, who’d migrated into his lap in Harry’s absence.
“Wikhn, Dark Fae, King rank Gheyo. I’ve been training with Dahlia Deveraine as my Ace until now. Dahlia is a younger sister of Kandra, and her mother is Blood Wraith, who is also Theo’s mentor.
And by Deveraine I do mean the Deveraine merged circle with the Royal Elf twins, Bahn and Bihndi. I expect us to remain heavily involved with them going forwards between Kandra and Theo.”
Another rather immediate royal connection then… Astra thought as he noticed Kandra make a soft sound looking confused about something.
Luna clapped her hands and with a soft smile introduced herself and the other Fae.
“My name is Luna, I’m a light Fae and so is Rolf here. Rolf is also the Queen’s favorite nephew, mind.”
Rolf sighed, “I wouldn’t say favourite exactly, but I am the son of the Fairy Queen’s sister. My name is Rolf Scamander, I’m actually familiar with Earth realm as my grandfather was originally a human wizard who even attended Hogwarts.
He later merited a great boon from the Fae and chose to become a full blooded Fae, along with his wife, brother, sister-in-law, and her husband as the reward, before they started having children. I’m pure Light Fae as a result.”
Harry made soft questioning sounds before voicing his curiosity.
“Scamander? Like the Newt Scamander?
“Yes, he’s my grandfather, the one I just mentioned.”
Harry looked interestedly around Rolf before asking a strange question.
“Do- do you have a suitcase like his?”
Rolf burst into bright tinkering laughter in a lower alto pitch. After catching his breath he continued smiling fondly at Harry before responding.
“No, I don’t have a carry-on menagerie with me. Though I’m sure I’ll be able to show you grandfather’s one day. It’s even more magical than what you’ve likely heard about it since he’s added his Fae magic.”
Harry gave a happy chirp of approval, looking a little excited at the prospect. As Astra tried to wrap his head around what they were talking about. A transportable menagerie in a suitcase apparently. Theo was looking faintly alarmed at the prospect.
And that was another royal connection
Astra caught the eye of Kandra’s Alpha who stepped forward and announced, “I am Damara Keeva, earth type Elf and an Alpha storm dragel, I’m also a certified Healer.
I specialize in emergency care and mental health for those just pulled off of battlefields or out from natural disasters and the like. Lately I’ve been training to switch over to the more long-term care for similar cases.
And this is Eva Undómiel, a Beta and my paired medic. We’d actually only just started courting.”
Eva stepped forward with a friendly smile. “Yes, I’m an air type the whole way through and as Demara said, I’m a medic. I also recognize the other two ladies present from work handling disaster sites, though I don’t think we’ve ever been introduced.”
The Gheyo Elven woman grunted and stepped forward. “Name’s Caoimhe Holimion, Joker, earth Elf, storm dragel. I generally work retrieving bodies dead or alive from rubble or guard this one while she casts grand spells putting the rubble back together in some sort of order.”
Sighing the final Elf also stepped forward. “Don’t let her fool you, Caomh here is actually very gentle and caring. It’s why she works hard at saving people and watching my back.
While I use the air element to try and find any poor souls still breathing to try and rescue, as well as clearing a path to them safely. We help with the more immediate clean up after the situations are somewhat resolved, as well.
My name is Sylphrena Vaeleth, or just Sylphie. I’m purely air in element and I’m a mage. I also work planning out wards and the like for disaster prevention or action plans for when they occur regardless.
It’s always best if less people need saving to start with, after all. Caomh and I are already bonded, though we’re also quite happy to be joining this circle. I hope we can all rely on each other going forward.
Of course I’m including our new in-laws in that as well. I’ve grown up loving any tale regarding soul twins, and am happy Kandra has been blessed with one. It is a pleasure to meet you all.”
It looked like Kandra’s bonded all worked in the same sphere. Disaster rescue was a more than worthy cause and career choice. It seemed they’d take good care of Kandra in any case, whatever she’d been through.
Theo gave some polite responses to the Elven women before gesturing to the two Royal Princes.
“Hello, my name is Raspen I’m honoured to hold the position of Crown Prince of the earth element on Nevarah. I’ll be holding the circle rank of Royal.
Perry has already introduced himself, he’s the elder brother of Crown Princess Dawn of the air courts. He will either unseal his original rank’s instincts or take on a general rank for the circle.
And our Mage here is Riven Cairothe, we know each other well already as he takes orders directly from the courts as a masterful spell-weaver and powerful realmwalker Mage.
As Harry has expressed his desires for, I am happy to work towards keeping our circle out of politics. Given our stations though we will not be able to avoid it entirely. Even if not a royal circle ours will be the circle of a Crown Royal, and somethings political in nature will come with that.
But having ties to more than one element’s courts might work in our favour in staying neutral as a circle, in order to ward off any political conflicts. Do keep me informed though if anyone tries approaching you to drag you into such matters. Some people just cannot help themselves in the end.
Personally, I will enjoy coming home to a circle where I can leave the matters of the courts behind at the door. Now I believe we have a few more Gheyos I’ve yet to hear the names of?”
The short blonde was quick to step forwards towards them with a grin directed at Harry.
“Joker, my name’s Daniel Zohar. Don’t have a particular nickname, feel free to come up with one. I’m pure storm element, but I’m a variant.
I don’t naturally accrue and store an excess of sparking power, instead I’m able to more easily shift my physical form into the grasp of my element.”
“How does that work in practice?” Minh piped up in question.
The Joker grinned widely at Minh. Then, before anyone could blink, Daniel was gone from where he’d been standing before their eyes with a small flash of light and Minh was letting out a sound of surprise.
Looking over his way, the tall Gheyo had been knocked away from Idan and down on one knee with Daniel’s armoured elbow pressed against his neck.
“Like that.” Daniel answered.
“That?!” Minh exclaimed. “How did you even move-”
“-At the speed of light?” the Joker said, finishing Minh’s question for him, before stepping back from the other Gheyo as Idan moved to step towards them.
Everybody let that sink in. So their small Joker was the type to move quicker than shadows and smash his armoured knees and elbows into his opponents’ soft spots before they could even get a proper guard up. That certainly seemed a useful fighting style.
Moving on Astra caught Idan’s eye and waved at him. With a sigh he snatched Minh up into standing again and spoke.
“As Ailsa said I’m Idan and this is Minh. We’re soulbonded and have been together for a while already. We aren’t paired ranks though. He’s Princess and I’m Queen.”
Turning to the remaining two Gheyos, his eyes settled on the one pulling on a lock of his purple hair.
“And I’m guessing you are Prince then? Your name?”
The dark skin Gheyo straightened at once. “Devrim Ekene, I am Prince.”
Idan simply raised his eyebrows, indicating the other should say something more. Devrim twitched a little but did continue.
“I’m not pureblood dragel. My bearer was, and her element was storm. My sire is a born Were-creature and my wren is a vampire.
I ended up nameless with a talent for wild magics, and affinities for storm and shadow. I haven’t been on Nevarah often, I normally work as a realm-runner.”
Astra winced, wild magic, with storm and shadow affinities, on top of tri-heritage, and being a Gheyo Prince working solo, as most realm-runners do, sounded like a difficult life. It definitely meant he had the stamina that was best suited to his rank though.
There was some subtle body language going on between Idan, Minh, and Devrim after his disclosure. Deciding to ignore it as Gheyo business Astra shot a look at the final Gheyo.
He didn’t like feeling like he was bossing the others around, but he sorely needed names for at least their group sorted. There were a great many other dragels, Gheyos, about.
Essentially trapped in the room with them, and their new Submissive was underaged and very vulnerable right now. So he’d prefer their own circle could get established quickly.
Astra expected Harry’s shock at seeing his parents was going to be an experience with his Empathy and was hoping to be bonded to him before then to try and help carry the load.
Keeping him focused on those near at hand, his new soulbonded, his new twin sister and her lot, and his mentor was for the best until he could get his fangs into his Beta.
The Gheyo gave a whistle and click that had all eyes upon him in a moment before speaking.
“Brishen, I’m not a halfling. I have barely enough dragel magic to hold a circle rank and it’s Gheyo Joker.”
His bland looking expression cracked into a twitch of a smile and something softer at Harry’s pleased chirp.
That just left the Merrow. Theo turned and made a polite gesture to wave them forward. Their Gheyos all opted to move back so the two could approach Harry who chirped at them.
One scowled balefully but strode forward confidently. The other… blushes and looked a little awkward and bashful as he approached at a slower pace with an eager look.
The first one turned to look back at him and looked baffled at the demeanor that was distinctly un-Merrow like, Astra didn’t blame him.
Most Merrow were never that openly vulnerable in their expressed emotions. It was charming to be sure, just a little bizarre to Astra who was very familiar with the Aqua-kin’e.
The scowling one shook his head and turned back to look at Harry who was already staring back intently. A bit of purple lightly crept along his face and he scowled fiercer in response.
‘Now that was how Merrow handled their softer emotions in front of others.’ Astra thought fondly.
“Alec.” he practically snapped out “And I’ll hold the rank of Merrow.”
At that he turned a challenging stare on the other Merrow, who was looking at Harry still for another moment, before realizing everyone had turned their eyes on him expectantly and flushed a lovely shade of purple.
Alec’s look went up several notches of incredulity in response.
Clearing his throat the other spoke politely in a soft tone, his eyes having returned to Harry.
“My name is Galen Thales Kanaloa. I’m a Mage of the Aqua-kin’e. It is very nice to meet you Harry.” After shooting a quick look around he added. “And the rest of you as well.”
One of Alec’s eyebrows twitched as he continued to look at his fellow Merrow like some strange creature he couldn’t understand. It was actually pretty amusing to watch.
Clapping his hands Astra started to describe the necessary things of the maintenance of one’s dragel features, wing care, claw trimming and sharpening, scale polishing, and of course, affection and cuddles.
Leaving off blood sharing and sugar for the moment as Harry might not have realized he’d drunken blood and had some of his own swallowed by Theo. So they didn’t know how exactly he’d react to that aspect of things as yet.
Setting that aside, he asked Harry to pick what he’d like to try from Astra’s assemble products.
Harry, and Kandra as well, slowly perused his display of creams, oils, and scale buffers. Tilting bottles as they observed them in the light and opening them for delicate sniffs.
Surprisingly Harry picked a cream normally used by Merrow, and unsurprisingly selected a buffer best suited for the scales of air type dragons. But Harry didn’t seem to want any of his wide selection of wing oils.
Others were quick to pull out a couple more options from their own personal stores, but Harry was uninterested in any of those either.
Astra could see a few others comparing what they had to what Astra had already presented and grimacing, they either had the same as what Harry already rejected or worse quality products on hand.
“Do-,” Harry started mumbling, “do you have any with spices?”
“Spices?” Astra repeated confused.
“Yeah, something that smells like baking treats, …maybe?”
That… it’s not that there wasn’t anything like that, even a couple of the creams Astra had were definitely vanilla scented and the like. But he didn’t have any oils like that on hand.
Brishen came forward then, clearing his throat before summoning a bottle of oil. “How about cinnamon?” He offered “It has Jojoba oil as a carrier to dilute it so the spice doesn’t irritate the skin.”
Harry chirped approvingly with gratitude and was soon reaching his hands out for the bottle. His Gheyo was quick to kneel all the way down so Harry wouldn’t get up as he gently placed the bottle in his Submissive’s hands.
Harry opened the bottle, sniffed, and gave a pleased chirp.
“Thank you, Brishen.” Harry replied with a happy cheer as a yawn pushed out.
Astra quickly grabbed the oil and opened it to smell, taking a quick glance at the ingredients label.
Astra then settled in to begin when Kandra chirped a query. She’d picked a cream suited to air types and the same buffer as Harry, but was apparently curious about the oil her new twin had chosen.
Astra offered her a sniff and after a little sneeze she shyly asked Brishen if she could use some as well. The Joker gave an easy agreement and Astra could at last get started.
Looking over ingredients revealed surprisingly that the cinnamon oil seemed to be partially tailored to suit water types and Astra shot another quick look over Brishen. The Gheyos eyes were definitely blue.
Well good. Another water type would make the balance of elements with three newly inherited fire types much more bearable. Especially considering that at least one of Harry’s Merrow, Alec, was definitely full Merrow.
Harry mewled as Astra finally got his hands into the straining muscles of his back. It had Harry burying his face in the mat out of embarrassment. He was really too cute.
Astra, finally getting the chance to soothe his Pareyic instincts, simply focused on taking care of Harry.
The two light Fae had plopped down on the floor in front of where Harry’s head lay and Ailsa was subtly taking cues and following Astra’s lead as he went back and forth between massaging back muscles and coaxing Harry through wing exercises and stretches tailored to care for new wings.
Keeping up the methodical process until confident his submissive wouldn’t have any cramps or strains if he folded in his wings now. Opting to let the wings be for a moment Astra move onto the next thing to tackle
Astra decided to cede Harry’s claws to Ethan and Sylvia and moved down to his feet. As expected a pair of worn old shoes were half destroyed when pierced by his toe claws. Spelling them off along with the socks he reluctantly cast repairing charms on them.
If Harry was going to pretend to have wandered back into the wixens’ society from the graveyard he’d been abducted from, he’ll need the clothes he disappeared in to remain on hand.
With that in mind he mentally shifted through what clothes he had stashed on him. Selecting a pair of drawstring pyjama bottoms that narrowed around the calves and ankles to prevent bunching. As well as a pair of pants from a new pack from when he’d accidentally bought a size too small and had yet to bother trying to resize.
He gave Harry a brief warning before casting a few cleaning charms on his skin and hair and the clothes swapping one. Harry’s wild hair fluffed up even more crazily in response.
After all claws were clipped back, filed, and lightly sharpened. He had the other Pareya put on a coating on the hand claws meant to provide a bit of protection for new ones.
He then had Harry face him and open his mouth. Spelling his hands clean he methodically went over Harry’s fangs for any that might have grown in crooked. Finding none, he cast a gentle mouth cleaning charm that left a sweet minty aftertaste that Harry seemed to enjoy.
Going back to the wings, he and the two other Pareya inspected them thoroughly for loose or misgrown scales, finding few due to how new the wings were.
They then set about oiling the wings and buffing the scales, meanwhile Harry had been humming pleased purrs at the particularly pleasant and comfortable sensations amid chatting with Luna.
Luna did most of the talking, speaking of inane and odd things to Harry who took it all in stride as if he knew whatever wrackspurts were and like Luna was making complete sense. She happily preened in turn, while Rolf just looked indulgently amused.
Ethan, on the other hand, was clearly greatly exerting himself in holding back a million questions as he kept looking askance between Luna and Harry.
Theo didn’t seem surprised by the way Luna talked but looked a little resigned to it instead. His attention divided between watching over Harry and answering Hadrian’s continued questions regarding names on the map he’d gone back to observing vigilantly.
Finally satisfied that Harry’s wings were well tended, Astra had Harry sit up as he coached Harry on how to pull his wings back in.
Surprisingly Harry got it immediately after asking only a couple questions. Retracting them into his shoulders where a maze of swirls, circles and knots painted themselves across his skin. And Kandra having been observing her twin, immediately managed to do it as well.
After another massage of the shoulders, with Harry still sitting upright this time, Astra spelled a soft tee made of water hyacinth cotton on Harry that was normally snug on Astra, but would fit Harry loosely, while not be baggy, without any resizing needed.
Then he at last broached the topic of blood as Harry began to droop and yawn again.
He didn’t want Harry nodding off yet, when he was just going to wake up again when the wards came down with the end of the ritual. Which looked to be soon if Astra was reading the flow of magic right.
“Harry, love?”
Harry immediately swung his full attention back to him with a series of curious chitters.
“Do you know that dragels exchange blood to maintain their health and magic?”
“Blood?”
“Like when you and Theo exchanged claim marks on the neck.”
Harry reached up to touch his mark and turned to look at Theo as his eyes darkened and his fangs dropped over his bottom lip. Theo smiled back pleasantly.
Clicking to get Harry’s attention returned to him, the Submissive whirled his head back around as if startled. Astra supposed his instincts were just below the surface, ready to drag Harry into an instinctual haze at any moment.
Clearing his throat Astra continued, “So, it’s important for dragels to exchange blood. We often drink directly from our bonded or put blood in each other’s drinks and things to spike them as we refer to it.
It helps soothe instincts and fatigue, giving energy and reinforcing our connections with each other. It also helps with healing and recovering.
I believe you need some blood now. So either take a bit more from Theo or some from your mentor, if you don’t want to bite the rest of your soulbonded until you can have your Beta.”
Harry turned to look back at the warded off area with a sad warble. His mentor took that as a cue and was soon at Harry’s side.
“Hello, Harry.”
Harry immediately focused on the man with a chirp, suddenly he was wriggling where he sat on the mat. Looking up happily and eager at the man.
The mentor gave an endeared look as he smiled at Harry and sat down the rest of the way and opened his arms.
Harry didn’t hesitate and was soon in the man’s lap and being held in a parental embrace.
“Hello, Harry.” He repeated, “My name is Maurice Elswood or Maury, but you’ll be calling me Oret, as I’m your mentor.”
Harry made some muffled sounds of acknowledgement before burrowing closer and clinging on tight as he practically trembled.
Maurice had a confused expression as he firmly held Harry to him and stroked a hand up and down his back. Astra figured the man was trying to parse Harry’s emotions with his Empathy and something he wasn’t expecting was mixed in.
His mentor seemed to elect to ignore it and began rocking and murmuring to Harry in the familiar way all parents reassured their children. That was good considering Harry’s age and having grown up without his parentals.
Though that did beg the question of who had raised Harry. There were signs of possible malnutrition in the way his Submissive was too small even given his Submissive rank and not quite yet being fifteen.
Kandra shifted looking distracted between Harry and the casting grounds where some of her own parental circle currently resided when Demara sat down beside her.
Then as if flipping a switch Kandra’s whole focused zeroed in on her Alpha. Her eyes darkened as her mouth fell slightly open to reveal her delicate fangs.
Demara caught on at once and with a wave of her hand swapped out her stiff high collared attire for a loose shirt that completely bared her neck as Kandra climbed into her lap, then bit down on the right side of it.
Ailsa crouched down with wings out to cover them and give some privacy. Astra and the rest of their circle moved back towards the provided seating to give space while Kandra claimed her bonded and Harry was comforted by his mentor.
Harry had been shifted to sit sideways and given Maurice’s wrist, which he was drinking from as he remained curled up in his mentor’s lap, leaning on the man’s shoulder.
That’s when Astra sensed that the heat within the casting grounds was no longer present, and he wasn’t sensing any other active magic behind the wards. The inheritances and ritual should be finished, then.
And as expected, several people were leaving the area without bringing down the wards. He supposed the Healers and fire Royal were giving the three brothers a final check up and crash course before they saw Harry.
Alec, Galen, and the two Gheyos accompanying them seemed to have noticed as well and were positioning themselves even further away from the area in anticipation of the fire types coming out soon.
That’s when Hadrian grunted in surprise. When Theo asked Hadrian indicated that the Crouch fellow’s name had greyed out like none of the other names present on the map.
This apparently meant something to Harry who sat up and whipped around to stare at his Ace. His look one of mild horror.
Before anyone could say anything though, the barriers came down and Harry’s Beta had his full attention fixed on him.
Harry let out a warbling cry as he called for Charlie to come to him with his arms reaching out, as Maurice stood with Harry in his arms, before setting him on his bare feet. Feet that immediately started moving forward as soon as they hit the ground.
Astra noticed a couple odd details as the Submissive-Beta pair reached each other, Charlie’s eyes, wings, and scales had a great deal of blue for a fire type…
